Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
erin

Posted by KingAmir 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Sex Humor  |  
1960
  |  
99%
  |  2

Erin

(Erin comes home from the convent)

Erin was nervous. She was going home for the first time since she was 12 years old. Six years. Six long, lonely years. Strict years. Safe years. The train was making a clickety-clackety noise, over and over again, and she found herself automatically sliding into the rhythm as she tried to meditate, to pray, hoping for some guidance.

The door to her compartment suddenly opened and a man appeared, struggling with two bags. Noticing her, he stopped, staring for a moment, then hastily putting his bags down and removing his hat, he bowed slightly in her direction.

"I'm sorry to have disturbed you, s****r," he said. "I hope you don't mind," he added, glancing at the seat.

"No, not at all," Erin said, embarrassed. "And I'm not a s****r," she added. "I'm only an acolyte."

"Oh, I'm sorry," the man said, sitting down. "I didn't realize there were degrees of it or anything."

"It just means I haven't taken my final vows yet," Erin explained, nervously adjusting her convent robes.

"I see," the man said agreeably. "Is that something you plan on doing?" he asked.

"I'm not sure yet," Erin replied. "That's why I'm going home, to make that decision."

"Well, you have your whole life ahead of you," the man said. "It's a decision you can always make, isn't it?"

"Y-y-yes," Erin replied, surprised by the thought.

"I'm sure you'll make the right decision," the man said, smiling at her.

"Yes, I'm sure I will too," Erin agreed, nervously twisting her hands.

The train pulled into the station and Erin got to her feet, picking up her one small bag that contained all of her worldly possessions. Nodding to the man when he said goodbye, she made her way off of the train onto the platform and stood there, looking around. It had been three years since her parents had visited her and she wasn't sure any more what they looked like.

Then she saw three people moving towards her and she realized that it was her parents and her older b*****r. Her heart sank when she saw them and she had a feeling of dread overcome her. She almost fell to her knees.

When they got closer Erin could see that her mother's fiery red hair was cropped short, like a man's. Her eyes were heavily made up and she wore bright red lipstick. Erin was shocked when she realized that she was wearing a man's undershirt, the kind without any sleeves, and no bra, her full breasts pressing out tightly against the thin white material, leaving nothing to the imagination. It was torn off in halter style right at the bottom of her ribs. If she bounced, Erin knew that her breasts would be visible. She wore a micro-mini jeans skirt that barely covered her ass cheeks.

Her father was dressed in a white suit, white shirt, white tie, white shoes, white hat. It was like a carnival. He was tall and broad-shouldered, over six feet. His bright blue eyes sparkled as he smiled at her.

Her b*****r was dressed in skin-tight black leather pants and black boots. He was wearing a formal ruffled shirt which was unbuttoned almost to his navel and tucked into his pants. He had a big gold chain around his neck. His chest was muscled and totally devoid of hair. His hair was combed very neatly, slicked back. He had gold earrings, studs, in each ear. He looked bored.

"Well, hi, sweetheart," Bill said as he reached his daughter, awkwardly putting an arm around her and attempting to hug her. "You have a nice trip?"

"Yes, fine," Erin replied, trying not to tremble.

"Hi, dear. You look good," Jane said, leaning over and air kissing her on the cheek. "It's good to have you home again."

"Hi, mom," Erin mumbled, almost ashamed to be seen in public like this.

"Hey," Brian said, nodding at her. "You've grown."

"So have you," Erin replied, seeing that he was now taller than their father.

"Is that what you have to wear?" Brian asked, nodding at her outfit.

"Yes," Erin replied, embarrassed.

"Don't you have anything else?" Brian persisted.

"No."

"Well, we're not going to worry about that," Jane said, taking Erin by the arm. "I'll just let you go through my stuff and find something. I'm sure it will fit you."

"Might be a good outfit for a plot line," Brian suggested.

"Brian," Bill said sharply. "Enough," he said, but inwardly thinking that it was a really good idea.

Erin was asked all sorts of different questions about life at the convent high school and she did her best to explain that it like any other high school except there were no boys and when they weren't in class, they were praying or going to services.

"And you want to spend your life that way?" Brian asked as they arrived at their home, a sprawling ranch-style house on a ridge overlooking a valley that had a river meandering through it.

"I don't know yet," Erin replied, getting out of the car. "I need to decide."

"We bought this house two years ago," Jane said, sweeping her arm in an arc towards the house.

"I haven't seen you in over two years," Erin said softly.

"Oh, honey, I know," Jane said. "We've been working so hard to pay for this place and getting away was just so..."

"I understand," Erin replied softly.

"Oh, shit," Jane said as she heard the phone ringing as she opened the door. "Hot Productions," she said breathlessly into the phone.

"Oh, hi Jason," she said, waving everyone in. "Yes, we're going to shoot that scene in the morning. You make sure you're ready, okay?"

"Yes, I know how ready you are," Jane laughed. "See you in the morning."

"Have you heard from Tasha yet?" Bill asked, taking his coat and hat off and loosening his tie.

"Not yet," Jane replied.

"What are you going to do?" Brian asked.

"She'll call," Jane assured them. "If she doesn't, I'll do it."

"What, again?" Brian laughed.

"We've talked about this," Bill said. "We can't make the leap to the big time with just you doing everything, we need some new bl**d too."

"She'll call and she'll be here," Jane told them. "Now let me show Erin to her room."

Erin followed her mother down a hallway into a room that took her breath away. It was soft and pink and full of stuffed a****ls with a beautiful poster bed beneath a big picture window that looked out into the valley, the pool shimmering blue in the afternoon light.

"This is so beautiful," Erin breathed, running her hand along the soft bed cover.

"Well, it's all yours," Jane said, smiling at her daughter. "You have your own private bathroom right over there and there's a door going out to the pool from the bathroom. Now come with me to my room and pick out some clothes to wear until we can take you shopping."

"I'm okay with this," Erin said, smoothing the front of her long grey skirt.

"Honey, I'm not okay with that," Jane said with a big smile. "We're not in a convent and you haven't taken your final vows. You're not required to wear it away from school."

"I'm nervous," Erin admitted, twisting her hands.

"I know, sweetheart," Jane said, moving close and stroking her covered head. "Why don't we start with this," she suggested, tugging at her head covering.

Reluctantly Erin unpinned her head covering and removed it, revealing a ringleted mass of bright red curls that tumbled halfway down her back.

"Oh, honey, you're so beautiful," Jane breathed, awed by her daughter's beauty, her bright green eyes contrasting perfectly with her hair, just like her own. "C'mon," she said, pulling her by the hand down the hallway to her own room.

"Oh!" Erin exclaimed when she entered her mother's room. A big round bed, eight feet in diameter, was in the middle of the room. The ceiling above it was mirrored, as were all the walls. It was like being in a hall of mirrors. Everything was red satin with black trim. Erin shivered at the thought the devil would be most at home in such an environment.

Jane was opening drawers and pulling things out, making a nice pile on the bed. Finally she stopped and spun around, sitting on the bed.

"That will get you started," she said, indicating the pile of clothes.

"Oh, I can't," Erin said, looking at them.

"Of course you can," Jane said. "I've got plenty. So take them to your room and put them away and change into something else," she said, picking up the pile and dumping it into Erin's unwilling arms. "Go on now," Jane said, shooing her towards the door. "I'm going to go for a swim. You should join me."

"I don't know," Erin said, suddenly very uncomfortable.

"I put a suit in there too," Jane told her as she unzipped her skirt and let it slide to the floor.

Erin gasped when she saw that her mother was naked beneath the skirt, no panties. When Jane bent over to pick up her suit from the floor, Erin's face turned bright red and she turned and hurried out of the room. She had seen her mother's private parts clearly and there was no hair, just smooth skin like a baby's.

She went to her new room, closing the door behind her, and sat on the bed, dumping the clothes next to her. She felt so alone. All of the familiar anchors of the last six years were gone. She had never felt so out of place, not even her first days at the convent. Parsing through the clothes, Erin organized them and put them in drawers, keeping out a pair of shorts and two shirts.

Glancing at the door, Erin removed her convent outfit, standing in a long undershift. Quickly removing her undershift, which left her standing completely naked for a moment, Erin pulled on the shorts, not having found any panties in the clothes that her mother had given her. At the convent they were only allowed to wear their undershifts and their overskirts. There were no panties or brassieres.

It felt strange to be wearing shorts. It had been over six years. Pulling first one, then the other shirt on over her head, Erin looked down at her breasts pushing out against them and blushed in embarrassment. Erin's breasts were her biggest source of embarrassment in her life. They were bigger even than her mother's and stood very upright on her chest. She had big silver-dollar sized nipples. She was grateful that they weren't visible through the material.

Then, not knowing what to do, she sat on her bed and tried to meditate and pray, seeking the only solace she had known for many years.

"This is not going to be easy," Bill was saying to Jane as he sat on the side of the pool, his legs dangling in the water, watching her as she swam.

"Well, we just have to manage," Jane said, swimming up to him, holding the wall between his knees.

"She's so damned straight," Bill sighed. "I've never been around a good person before."

"Hey, watch it, bub!" Jane exclaimed, reaching up and grabbing him very firmly by the balls.

"Damn, Jane," Bill complained as she squeezed his cock.

"I'm not a good person?" Jane asked, continuing to massage his rapidly growing cock.

"Baby, you're the best there is and you and I both know it," Bill told her, a big smile on his face.

"And don't you forget it," Jane said with a laugh, staring at his now hard cock sticking up and pressing against his bathing suit.

"How can I," Bill asked, fishing his cock out and pointing it in her face, "when you're always there to remind me," he finished, sighing as Jane opened her mouth and sucked all 10 inches of his cock into her mouth, not stopping until her nose was pressed tightly up against his stomach.

"I hate wearing a bathing suit," Brian said as he approached, sitting down next to his father.

"You'll manage," Jane said, lifting her face off of Bill's cock to look her son in the eye before going back down on Bill's cock.

"If I have to wear a bathing suit because s****r Boring is here, why are you sucking dad's cock in the pool?" Brian asked, rubbing his own cock as he watched his mother work.

"She's in her room," Jane gasped as she replied. "And I can always just stop, you can't just make a suit appear."

"How about me?" Brian asked, pulling his now hard cock out.

"Oh course, honey," Jane said, turning to engulf his cock while she continued pumping Bill's in her hand.

Jane alternated back and forth, sucking first her husband's, then her son's cock.

"Look, you two," Jane said, gasping for breath as she looked up at them, gripping their rock-hard cocks in her hands, "I need to get dinner ready, so just cum already.....or you can do each other," she grinned.

"Go ahead, I'm ready," Bill said with a laugh.

"Sure, mom," Brian laughed. "I just love watching you suck my cock though."

Jane continued pumping Brian's cock in her hand while she returned to sucking Bill's. It only took a couple of minutes and Bill groaned, shooting cum into Jane's mouth. Jane eagerly gulped her husband's cum, swallowing it and sucking his cock as hard as she could, trying to get every last drop. When she could suck no more cum from him, she turned her attention to her son, going down on his cock and milking him with her talented throat muscles.

"That's what I like, mom, just like that," Brian moaned, his hand twined in his mother's short red hair as she sucked him off. "Just like that....YES," he cried, exploding in his mother's eagerly sucking mouth. "Oh, yes, suck it all," he groaned, feeling his balls pulling up into his groin as they spasmed, cum gushing into his mother's mouth.

Jane gulped and swallowed her son's cum, sucking his cock as hard as she could. When she could get no more cum, she stopped, licking her lips as she looked up at him and her husband.

"Are you two happy now?" she asked, a smile on her face. "Now put your cocks away and let me out of here so I can get dinner ready," she said, pulling herself up out of the pool, standing in her thong bikini between the two of them.

An hour later Jane had dinner ready. She called out for everyone to come eat, but Erin was a no-show. Leaving Bill and Brian at the table, she went to Erin's room, knocking on the door.

"Come in," she heard quietly from within the room.

Opening the door, Jane saw Erin sitting on her bed looking forlorn.

"What is it, sweetheart?" she asked, sitting next to her on the bed.

"I feel so lost," Erin almost sobbed. "I feel like I don't belong here."

"Of course you do," Jane assured her, putting an arm around her shoulders and holding her close. "You're my daughter and we've missed you and we're glad you're home again."

"But I'm so different," Erin complained. "I've been imprisoned in a convent for the past six years."

"You were not imprisoned," Jane objected vehemently.

"Then why did I have to stay there?" Erin asked. "Why did nobody visit me except maybe once a year? Why didn't you want me?"

"Honey, we wanted you, but we just thought it was better for you," Jane told her. "We didn't want to hurt you."

"I can't even wear normal clothes without feeling weird," Erin sobbed, looking down at herself.

"You look fine," Jane told her, getting to her feet. "Now come eat dinner with us."

Erin looked up at her mother, standing there in her thong bikini. She had never seen anyone so naked before. She allowed Jane to lead her to dinner in the dining room where she sat at the table with her father and b*****r.

"How about a prayer?" Jane suggested, giving stern looks to both Bill and Brian when they looked at her.

"Really?" Erin asked, looking up hopefully.

"Of course," Jane replied. "Will you lead us?"

This was something Erin understood and she quickly intoned the meal prayer that she had said and heard three times a day for the past six years. When she finished Jane said amen, quickly followed by Bill and Brian. Throughout the meal they made small talk, trying to get Erin involved and feeling more a part of everything. At some point they began talking about business until Jane opined that the evening meal was no place to be discussing business.

"Since when" Brian asked derisively.

"Brian!" Jane said sharply.

"What is your business?" Erin asked innocently.

"We have a film and video production company," Bill answered smoothly. "It allows us to work together and also to have our office here at home."

"Really!" Erin exclaimed. "I never knew you did that. What kind of films and videos do you produce?"

"Mostly geared toward the entertainment market," Jane quickly interjected.

"Do you have a studio too?" Erin asked.

"The whole basement is our studio and production facilities," Brian told his s****r.

"That must be really convenient," Erin commented. "And do you work every day?"

"Usually," Bill replied with a laugh. "One day is pretty much like the others."

"I guess," Erin agreed.

"How long are you going to be here?" Brian suddenly asked.

"Brian!" Jane said sharply.

"I was just wondering," Brian complained. "I mean, is it a short visit or are you home for good?"

"I'm supposed to be deciding if I want to take my final vows," Erin said.

"And when do you do that?" Brian asked.

"There is no time limit," Erin informed him. "When I decide, I decide."

"What are you going to do while you're deciding?" Brian asked.

"I don't know," Erin answered. "It's so strange not to be at the convent with everything so planned and structured. I'm not sure what to do."

"Well, you just don't worry about it," Jane told her. "You take your time and relax and enjoy being home with your f****y again. We're happy you're back and you can stay as long as you like. If you want to take your vows and become a nun, then you do that. If you don't, this is your home."

"Thank you," Erin said softly, feeling better.

They finished their meal and Erin automatically helped her mother clean up afterwards. Brian and Bill wandered off and Erin started feeling uncomfortable so she went to her room, feeling more secure in the small refuge. She eventually fell asl**p and slept long and deep, not waking up until after 10 the next morning.

First taking a shower, Erin went to the kitchen for some breakfast and found the house deserted. Fixing herself some breakfast, she realized they must be working down in their studio. She finished eating and decided to take a stroll around the property. She found herself very impressed with the view from their position on the mountain. The river running through the valley below glinted in the sunlight as it slowly rippled along, winding along the valley floor.

Finally going back into the house, Erin decided to see if everyone was downstairs in the office/studio. The door to the basement was easy to find. It has raised brass lettering on it, Hot Productions, and beneath that a symbol that at first Erin didn't recognize. When she did, she blushed down to her toes, finally realizing that it was two people in the classic 69 position.

Now she wasn't so sure that she wanted to see what kind of productions her f****y was involved in. The thought was so alien to anything she had ever learned or thought, she was literally struck dumb. She was about to turn and leave when she heard her mother's laughter ring out from the other side of the door.

"I told you she'd be here," Erin heard her mother saying. "She's pulling into the drive now."

"I still think we should do the scene with you," Erin heard a strange voice say. "There's nobody better."

"That's sweet, Jason," Erin heard her mother reply. "But I think you'll enjoy doing the scene with Tasha. It is supposed to be about a very young girl and I don't think I can pull that off anymore."

Just then Erin heard the door to the house open and then close and then the sounds of footfall coming in her direction. Not wanting to be caught for some reason, Erin ducked back into the shadows of the doorway across and slightly down the hall from Hot Productions' doorway, hoping not to be seen. She was startled to see what appeared to be a very young girl walking down the hall. She was wearing six-inch platform shoes, the shortest and smallest skirt Erin had ever seen, and a very small, sheer tube top that barely restrained what appeared to be large breasts for so small a girl, for even with her platform shoes Erin could see that she was still shorter than she was and she was 5'5". In Erin's mind she looked like a grotesque caricature of a very young girl made to look older, and blatantly sexual.

Pressing as deep into the shadow as possible, Erin watched as the girl opened the door to Hot Productions and walked in, leaving the door open.

"Hello, everybody, here I am," Erin heard her say as she threw her arms open wide in greeting.

Erin could see her mother come up and hug the girl, then kiss her, a kiss that seemed to Erin to last much longer than it should. She also noticed that her mother was wearing a thin silk-like house robe that only came down to about mid-thigh. She watched as her mother introduced the girl to Bill and Brian, both of whom greeted her with long kisses, and then a strange man, very tall, big muscles, who kissed her hard, his hands cupping her ass and pulling her close to him.

Through the open door Erin could see them all go through a doorway into another room. Her curiosity getting the better of her, Erin quietly tip-toed into the room, following where they had gone until she finally heard their voices up ahead of her. Wanting to see into the room where the voices were coming from, Erin looked for a way to not be seen.

Seeing a standing rack full of clothes next to the door, Erin quickly slid behind it, peering through a crack in the clothes to see fully into the next room. To her surprise, it looked like a miniature school classroom with a few desks, blackboard, books. Erin saw her mother hand the girl some clothes, and to her surprise the girl simply undressed right there. When she stepped out of her platform shoes, Erin almost gasped at how small and young she looked. The top of her head only came up to Jane's shoulder.

She noticed that her father and b*****r and Jason were eyeing the girl's naked body critically as she began to put on the clothes her mother had handed her. It was a boring school uniform, though the skirt was very short and you could see the girl's full breasts straining against the see-thru white shirt that was obviously a size or two too small. When she was dressed, Jane checked her outfit and appeared to give some instructions to everyone before moving over behind a movie camera that was mounted on a tripod to the side of what was the teacher's desk.

"Okay, places," Jane said, putting her eye to the camera. "And action," she said once the girl and Brian and Jason had seated themselves at two of the desks and Bill moved behind the teacher's desk.

"I've graded your tests, class," Bill said, picking up some papers from the desk. "Nice job, Jim," Bill said to Brian, handing him a paper. "And you too, Sam. But you, Sue, once again you failed," he said to the girl, handing her a paper, a stern look on his face.

"Oh, Mr. Smith," the girl cried, looking up at him. "I can't fail again," she complained. "My parents will be so angry. I'll do anything, but please don't fail me again," she sobbed.

"There, there," Bill said, moving close to the girl and putting his hand on her shoulder, drawing her close to him, having the effect of pressing her cheek against his crotch. "I'm sure we can work something out," he said, rubbing her head.

"Oh, do you think so?" the girl asked, rubbing her eyes and then letting her hand rest directly over Bill's crotch. "I'd be willing to do anything," she said, rubbing him.

Erin watched in total disbelief as the girl slowly unzipped her father's pants, reaching in and pulling his cock out into the open. She had never seen a cock before. She couldn't believe it as this tiny little girl began licking and sucking on her father's cock, at one point taking the whole thing into her mouth at once. It looked so huge, she couldn't imagine how she managed to fit the whole thing.

"Okay, cut," Jane called out after several minutes.

The girl gave Bill's cock one last lick and released him, his cock standing straight out in front of him.

"Let's do the desk scene now," Jane said, moving the camera and tripod.

Erin couldn't believe that her mother was so nonchalant about Bill having his cock sucked. She was actually filming it!

"Let me change," Jane said, turning towards the door.

Erin held her breath as her mother walked right over to the rack she was hiding behind and pulled an outfit on its hanger off, turned and walked back into the room. She couldn't believe she hadn't been seen.

But she had. At the last moment Jane had noticed Erin crouched behind the rack but had decided to ignore it and act like she hadn't seen her. She was smiling to herself as she returned to the room. She shrugged her robe off, revealing that she had been naked beneath it, and pulled on the outfit she had chosen from the rack, a business suit with a skirt that came down only to her upper thighs.

Erin was mildly surprised that Jane had undressed in front of Brian, but seeing his non- reaction she realized that it wasn't the first time.

"Okay, Tasha, you're going to be sitting on the edge of the desk, and Jason, don't forget your cue," Jane instructed, checking the camera. "Okay, action," she said, looking into the camera's lens.

"I think you need to be punished for failing a test," Bill said to Tasha, pulling her to her feet and guiding her over to the front of his desk where he easily picked her up and sat her on it.

"Oh, Mr. Smith, please don't hurt me," Tasha begged, leaning back in mock fear, bringing her feet up onto the edge of the desk, her knees wide apart.

"And you didn't wear any panties again," Bill said in mock anger, reaching out and pulling her skirt up onto her stomach, exposing her naked pussy.

"Oh, please," Tasha cried out as Bill dropped to his knees and buried his face in her pussy.

Erin couldn't see what was happening, but she had a pretty good idea. Tasha had lain back on the desk while Bill ate her pussy, her head hanging over the edge, her legs sticking up in the air.

"I think the principal should have a say in this," Bill said, licking his lips as he looked up from between Tasha's legs. "Go call her," Bill instructed Jason, "then come help me keep this girl quiet."

Jason walked around the desk by Tasha's head and called out loudly, "Principal Adams, Mr. Smith requests you to please come to his classroom."

"I'll be right there," Jane called out from behind the camera.

Erin watched with curious amusement now as Jason walked back to stand by Tasha's head, reaching down and unbuttoning her blouse, pulling it open to expose her breasts, nipples hard and pointing up in the air. He grabbed Tasha's nipples between his fingers, squeezing them and pulling them hard, causing Tasha to gasp and arch her back up off the desk. Erin had to stifle a gasp when Jason reached down with one hand and unzipped his pants, pulling an already hard cock out and sticking it in Tasha's mouth. Then Bill stood up and Erin realized that he was pushing his cock into Tasha's pussy. She wondered how such a small girl could possibly take such a large thing like Bill's cock into herself without being split in two, but Tasha merely groaned around Jason's huge cock in her mouth as Bill began to fuck her.

Then Jane walked around from behind the camera into the picture, exclaiming, "Mr. Smith, just what is going on here?"

"Ahh, Principal Adams," Bill said, pumping his hips back and forth as he continued to fuck Tasha. "This bad girl failed another test and she is trying to get extra credit to improve her grade. I told her you'd have to be consulted also."

"I see," Jane said, moving around next to Jason. "And what do you have to say for yourself?" she asked the cocksucking Tasha.

"Oh, I'll do anything to get my grade better," Tasha said, gripping Jason's cock with both hands while she replied.

"You'll have to convince me of that," Jane said, nudging Jason aside and lifting one foot up onto the desk, her pussy poised over Tasha's face.

This time Erin did gasp out loud as she saw her mother lift her skirt, showing her pussy just an inch above Tasha's face. Erin was struck at how immature her mother looked, then realized that it was because there was no hair whatsoever on her pussy. It was as bald and smooth as a baby's.

"Convince me," Jane commanded, and Erin watched in utter disbelief as Tasha's tongue snaked out of her mouth into her pussy.

Erin knew that some of the girls at the convent did things forbidden and she suspected that this was something like that, but the fact that it was her mother, in front of her father and b*****r, well, that was just incredible. She was really amazed when her b*****r stood behind their mother and removed her clothes, his hands wrapping around her to hold and fondle her large breasts, pinching and pulling on her nipples while Tasha continued to make all sorts of slurpy wet sounds.

"I'm gonna cum," Bill growled, pulling his cock from Tasha's pussy.

"Okay, let's change positions," Jane said, stepping away from Tasha's tongue.

Erin watched as her father came and stood by Tasha's head, his big hard cock glistening in the light. What really surprised her was her mother bending over between Tasha's legs, her mouth right over her pussy.

"Okay, I want a nice, messy cum shot all over her face," Jane instructed. "Then I want you to push the cum from all over her face into her mouth with your cock. Tasha, you make a big show of all the cum in your mouth. Stick out your tongue to show it, then swallow it all very obviously and then stick out your tongue again to show it is all gone."

"Not a problem," Tasha said, pushing up onto her elbows. "I love cum."

"Yes, I know you do," Jane laughed. "And Jason, you know your part; cum shot on the ass dripping down the crack. Okay, let's get to it," Jane said, lowering her face into Tasha's freshly fucked pussy.

Erin just stared as Tasha lay back down and her father fed his cock into her mouth, inch by inch disappearing until the whole thing was buried deep in her throat. She could hear her mother's slurping noises between Tasha's legs. But she was really shocked when Jason stood behind her mother, his big hard cock in his hand, and began rubbing it up and down the crack of her ass and pussy.

Jane was bent over at the waist eating Tasha's pussy, her feet planted wide apart. She sighed into Tasha's pussy when she felt Jason's cock slide into her pussy, stroking deep. She wondered what effect all of this was having on Erin, hiding behind the wardrobe rack.

"Okay, here comes your extra credit for your test," Bill growled, pulling his cock from Tasha's mouth.

Erin saw streams of white fluid shoot out of her father's cock onto Tasha's face, covering it. She stared as he began wiping the cum all over Tasha's face, pushing it into her mouth. When Tasha stuck out her tongue, all covered with the thick white fluid, Erin found she was holding her breath as Tasha very deliberately swallowed, sticking out her tongue to show that it was all gone. Erin found herself wondering what it tasted like.

Tasha was thrashing on the table as Jane expertly sucked her pussy, driving her into the abyss of orgasm over and over again. Then she saw Jason take his huge glistening cock in his hand and aim it as streams of cum shot from the end onto her mother's ass.

"Okay, cut," Jane said, standing up, her face shining with Tasha's pussy juices. "That was great, everyone," she said, turning to the camera and turning it off. "Nice job, Jason," she said, reaching behind herself and scooping a handful of cum from between her ass cheeks, bringing her hand to her mouth and licking the sticky stuff off.

"Brian, do you mind?" Jane asked, turning to her son.

"Sure, mom," he laughed.

Jane bent over, putting her hands on the floor, her cum-covered ass and pussy pointing directly to where Erin was hiding behind the clothes rack. Brian got on his knees behind her and began licking her ass and pussy, cleaning up all of the cum that Jason had shot all over her. When he finished, Jane stood up, turning around and kissing him long and hard.

"Thank you," she said. "That was just wonderful."

"Mmm, I can't wait to shoot the next scene," the small girl replied, getting to her feet.

"Why don't we all have some lunch and then shoot the next scene," Jane suggested. "I know I'm hungry."

"That sounds good," Jason agreed, absent-mindedly squeezing and stroking his cock. "Fucking you always give me an appetite," he said with a laugh.

"Is that why you eat like a horse," Jane laughed.

Erin stared in shock, realizing that Jason obviously had sex regularly with her mother. And Bill equally obviously didn't mind. This was way beyond wrong and sinful, this was the epitome of evil that she had been taught about.

"Well, then let's eat," Tasha said, moving towards the door.

"We need to dress," Jane said, a wry grin on her face.

"Really! Why?" Tasha asked, staring at her.

"Because my s****r has come home from the convent," Brian replied dryly.

"Your s****r! A convent!" Tasha exclaimed. "You're k**ding, right?"

"My daughter has been at a convent-high school for the past six years," Jane told her. "She doesn't know about our work yet. I'd rather find a gentler way of breaking it to her," she said, knowing full well that Erin was hearing every word.

"Wow," Tasha said, shaking her head as she picked up her clothes. "Is she going to be a nun?"

"That's what she's come home to decide," Jane replied, pulling her clothes on.

"I'd never have believed it," Tasha said with a laugh. "Maybe she'd like to join the f****y business," she suggested.

"Not likely," Brian muttered. "She's the squarest person I've ever met."

"Brian! That's not nice or fair," Jane scolded him. "She's just grown up in different circumstances with different standards. She might surprise you what interests her," she said, smiling inwardly.

At this point Erin made a dash for the outer door, knowing she had to get upstairs before they left. She made it to her room and shut the door, breathing hard, her heart pumping wildly in her heaving chest. She was aware of the fact that her nipples had hardened and she felt a wetness between her legs. She felt so confused by what she had just witnessed. Her f****y made sex films. And they made them with each other. Adultery, i****t, what else was there? She didn't know whether to run away and go back to the convent or not. What would happen to her if she stayed in such a wicked and sinful place?

"Erin," Jane called, knocking on her door before opening it and peeking in. "There you are. We're having lunch now. Would you like to join us?"

"Uh, sure," Erin said, getting to her feet.

"This is Tasha, and this is Jason" Jane said, introducing her. "And this is my daughter, Erin."

"Hi," Erin said, staring at the tiny girl that she had just watched having sex with everyone.

"Hi," Tasha said, a big smile on her face. "It's so nice to meet you."

"Thanks," Erin said.

"Hi there," Jason said with a smile.

"Tasha and Jason sometimes work with us in the production company," Jane explained as they all sat down and began to indulge in lunch.

"That's nice," Erin said. "What do you do?" she asked innocently.

"They're helping us in the filming," Bill quickly injected as Tasha tried not to laugh.

"Do you find it interesting work?" Erin asked, secretly enjoying herself.

"There's nothing else I'd rather do," Tasha told her. "It's so fulfilling."

Jason burst into a laugh, covering his mouth so that his food wouldn't fall into his lap. Bill struggled to keep a straight face and Jane actually blushed.

"Jane tells me you've been at a convent high school?" Tasha inquired.

"Yes," Erin replied.

"Are there any boys there?" Tasha asked.

"No, no boys. Except Father Kelly, of course," she added.

"It must be really boring," Tasha said, shaking her head. "No boys. I couldn't do that."

"You get used to it," Erin told her. "I mean, if there've never been any boys, you don't really miss them, do you? And the s****rs taught us that boys only make trouble."

"Well, that's not true at all," Tasha said. "Some of them, sure, but not all of them. And some of the trouble is so nice," she said, laughing. "So, are you here to stay?"

"I don't know," Erin replied. "I need to decide what to do."

"Maybe you'll help in Hot Productions too," Tasha suggested, a sly grin on her face.

"Oh!" Erin said, her eyes wide. "But I don't know anything about it. What could I possibly do?"

"Everyone starts at the bottom," Tasha said with a laugh, "in every sense. And as you learn more, you do more."

"I don't think Erin would be interested in such things," Jane quickly interjected. "She's much more spiritually inclined. Aren't you, sweetheart?" she asked with a smile.

"I don't know," Erin said truthfully. "I mean, yes, the Lord and Jesus fills my life, but if I don't decide to take my vows, I have to have a way to take care of myself, something to do."

"What kind of things do they teach you in convent high school?" Tasha asked.

"You know, math, English, science, history, geography. We study a lot of Bible."

"Don't they teach you anything useful for the outside world?" Tasha asked.

"Well, sure, some," Erin replied. "I mean, we all have to work in the school office at some point, so we all know how to type and filing and things like that."

"See, you could be like the secretary or something to start," Tasha said, beaming.

"I don't think that's what Erin is interested in," Jane said.

"It was just a thought," Tasha said, stretching. "That was a good lunch."

"It sure hit the spot," Bill agreed, rubbing his stomach.

"What are you going to do this afternoon?" Jane asked Erin as she got to her feet.

"Oh, I don't know," Erin replied. "I walked around outside this morning. It's really beautiful here. Maybe I'll sit outside for a while. Are you working more?" she asked ingenuously.

"Yes, we do have some more to do, probably a couple more hours," Jane replied.

"Maybe you'd like to join us, see what it's like," Tasha said mischievously, a glint in her eyes.

"I don't know," Erin said, gulping. Jane was rooted to the spot, unable to move. "I think I'll sit outside for now."

Jane suddenly realized that she had been holding her breath and she struggled to let it out without being obvious. She wasn't ashamed of her life or how she lived it, but she was acutely aware of how beautiful a daughter she had, with a whole different set of morals and rules to guide her life. She knew what Erin's world thought of what she and Bill and Brian were doing. She didn't want to encourage her, but at the same time she was willing to let her find her own way.

"Alright, you guys, let's get back to work," Jane said in a no-nonsense voice. "You enjoy yourself," Jane said, kissing Erin on the cheek. "We'll be done in a couple of hours or so. Why don't you put on the bathing suit I gave you and get some sun. It will do you some good to get some color."

"Maybe I will," Erin agreed.

"It was nice to meet you anyway," Tasha said, giving Erin a quick hug. "I'm sure we'll meet again."

"It was nice to meet you too," Erin replied, liking Tasha in spite of everything.

"I think you'd be perfect in Hot Productions," Jason said, looking her up and down.

"Jason!" Jane said. "Let's leave that alone."

"She is incredibly beautiful," he said as they left the kitchen.

"Me, beautiful?" Erin thought to herself as she went to her room. She had never thought of herself as beautiful. In fact, her body had been a source of embarrassment to her in school. So many girls made comments about the size of her breasts and how fiery red her pubic hair was.

Erin decided that she would like to take a swim. Picking up the bathing suit her mother had given her, she looked at it skeptically. It was a two-piece suit but it seemed to Erin to need some more material. Quickly undressing, she pulled the suit on, feeling very uncomfortable when she looked at herself in the mirror. The top barely contained her breasts and she could see bright red hairs sticking out from the sides of the bottom. She almost decided not to swim, then realized that she'd be by herself and nobody would see her.

Going out to the pool, Erin looked around to make sure nobody was able to see her, then slipped into the water, sighing at how nice it felt. She swam and floated in the pool for 15-20 minutes before getting out and sitting in the sun, letting it warm her body and dry her. But she couldn't get her mind off of what she had witnessed downstairs earlier. And she couldn't stop wondering what they were doing now.

Her curiosity getting the better of her, Erin decided to sneak downstairs and see if the door had been left open again. When she got to the door, it was closed. Erin stood there wondering if she dared open it. What if someone was right on the other side. How would she explain herself?

Pressing her ear to the door, she could hear no voices. So taking a deep breath, she opened the door slightly, peeked in, saw nobody, and entered the room, silently shutting the door behind her. She tip-toed through the room to the classroom setting they had been working in earlier, but she didn't find them there. Puzzled, she stood there for a minute and then heard her mother's voice coming from the next room.

"Okay, let's do this last scene and we can call it a day," Jane's voice said.

Erin moved over to the doorway to listen.

"Jason, on your back, Brian, you take her ass, and Bill, you fuck her mouth," Erin heard her mother direct. "And I want to see lots of cum all over her."

Now Erin couldn't resist peeking around the doorway into the room. What she saw resembled a bedroom and Jason was lying on his back, his huge cock sticking up in the air. Tasha was crawling onto his body, her ass and pussy pointing at the doorway where Erin was observing.

"Just a second," Jane said, setting down the camera she had been holding and reaching for a tube of ointment. "This will help," she said, squeezing some of the ointment onto her fingers. "This will make it easier," she said, reaching out and rubbing the ointment into Tasha's ass.

Tasha wriggled her ass, sighing audibly as Jane pushed one, then two fingers into her ass, smearing the ointment around inside of her.

"You too, Brian," she said, beckoning for him to come closer.

Erin was shocked when her mother grabbed her b*****r's erect cock and began pulling and stroking it, smearing ointment all over it.

"Okay, let's roll," Jane said, picking up the camera. "Action," she said.

Erin watched in fascination as Tasha crawled up Jason's body, grabbing his cock and pulling on it, lowering her face and sticking out her tongue to lick it, then opening her mouth and sucking on it. After a minute of so, still gripping his cock in her tiny hand, she straddled his hips, reaching down between her legs to guide his cock to the entrance to her pussy.

Erin couldn't believe it when the giant cock began slowly disappearing into Tasha's pussy as she lowered herself onto it. She rode up and down on it a few times and Erin saw that it took on a sheen from being inside of her. Then Brian got up on the bed behind Tasha, his cock shining from the ointment. Erin was astonished when she saw that he was pushing his cock into Tasha's ass. Now she had two giant cocks sticking out of her.

Jane was busy filming, moving in for close-ups, moving around for different angles as the two cocks slid in and out of Tasha's small body. Then her father climbed up onto the bed, kneeling next to Jason's head, and Tasha fell forward, engulfing his cock in her mouth. Now the three of them were pumping in and out of her with abandon as Jane filmed.

Erin could only stare in amazement as the three huge cocks slid in and out of Tasha's small body at the same time. It seemed to go on forever as Tasha writhed on the bed, the three men ravishing her tiny body. Then Erin saw her father groan and pull his cock from Tasha's mouth, streams of cum shooting into her face, covering her in the thick ropy white fluid. Then it was Brian's turn, pulling his cock from Tasha's ass and shooting cum all over back and ass. When he finished, Tasha rose up off of Jason's cock and spun around, cum dripping from her little-girl face as she engulfed his glistening cock in her mouth, sucking him and pumping him with her hands. She released his cock for a moment and Erin saw a stream of cum shoot into the air before Tasha once again captured it in her mouth, sucking on him and obviously swallowing the cum that was filling her mouth. Then she took Jason's still hard cock and rubbed it all over her face, smearing Bill's cum as her tongue continued to flick out and stab at the slit of Jason's cock.

"Okay, cut," Jane called out, lowering the camera. "That was just great, all of you," she said, a big smile on her face. "Tasha, you were wonderful," she told her, bending over and kissing her deeply, then licking some of the cum from her face. "Why don't you get cleaned up while I get one of these boys to fuck me," she said. "My pussy is so hot and wet from watching."

Erin quickly turned and hurried for the door, not wanting to be caught, as Tasha made her way to the bathroom. Tasha smiled to herself as she saw a flash of Erin's back as she made it out the door. She laughed as she got into the shower, content....for the moment.

Erin rushed back upstairs, outdoors to the pool where she sat down, her heart pounding with excitement at what she had just witnessed. It was the most depraved thing she had ever seen but her whole body was uncontrollably trembling. She felt so confused. Everything she had learned told her what she was witnessing was wrong, sinful, yet she couldn't help noticing that everyone was happy and completely enjoying themselves. Erin started as she heard a noise behind her.

"Oh, hi, Erin," Tasha said as she approached, once again dressed as she had been when she arrived. "Mind if I join you?" she asked, sitting down on the chaise lounge next to her.

"Uh, no, of course not," Erin replied, trying to control herself. "Are you done...working now?" she asked.

"Mmm, yes," Tasha answered, sitting back and enjoying the sun on her face. "This is nice."

"It's a beautiful day," Erin agreed.

"Hey, I've got an idea," Tasha said, sitting up and turning to face Erin. "Since you haven't been around here before, you don't know anyone, do you?"

"Not really," Erin agreed.

"Well, why don't you and I be friends," Tasha suggested. "Maybe you'd like to come shopping and go to the beach with me tomorrow."

"Really!" Erin exclaimed, sitting up. "You'd like me to...."

"Why not?" Tasha asked with a laugh. "Aren't you allowed to have friends?"

"Of course I am," Erin replied. "I just thought that since you were working here...."

"Work is work and play is play," Tasha laughed, "though sometimes it's hard to tell the difference. What do you say?"

"Well, sure, I'd like that," Erin agreed, smiling at the engaging girl.

"Good. Then it's settled. I'll come pick you up at 10:00 tomorrow, okay?"

"That'd be fine," Erin agreed.

"You know, you're every bit as beautiful as your mother," Tasha remarked.

"No, I'm not," Erin replied, blushing and looking down at herself, shocked to see that her nipples were rock hard and sticking out, very visible through her bathing suit.

"Oh, yes you are," Tasha said with a laugh. "And I should know. So I'll see you in the morning, okay?"

"Yes, in the morning," Erin agreed, embarrassed as she saw Tasha staring at her chest.

"Okay. Bye then," Tasha said, getting to her feet.

"Bye," Erin replied.

As soon as Tasha left, Erin got up and went to her room, confused by her body betraying her and embarrassed that Tasha had noticed. She decided to take a nap and didn't wake up until she heard knocking on her door announcing dinner. She quickly peeled off her bathing suit and pulled a t-shirt and some shorts on and joined her f****y for dinner.

"How was your day, dear?" Jane asked as they sat down to eat.

"Fine," Erin replied. "I was by the pool a lot."

"It was a really nice day for the pool," Jane agreed. "Do you have any idea what you'd like to do tomorrow?" she asked.

"Tasha invited me to go shopping and to the beach with her," Erin replied.

"Really!" Brian said. "Tasha!"

"Yes. Is there anything wrong with that?" Erin asked.

"No, of course there isn't," Jane said quickly. "Tasha's a very sweet girl."

"I'll say," Brian said with a laugh.

"Brian, please!" Jane said, a bit exasperatedly. "I think you'll have a wonderful time with Tasha, Erin," Jane said. "You're practically the same age."

They finished their meal without any more references to Tasha, or Erin for that matter, and Erin pleaded tiredness and escaped to her room, leaning against the door after she had closed it behind herself. Her head was spinning. Her f****y was involved in the pornography industry. Everything she had learned in her years away at the convent school told her she was living in the devil's house. It was all against the laws of god.

But Erin knew her parents weren't evil. And even though Brian was being a bit rude to her, she knew he was just being an older b*****r. And in spite of what she had seen Tasha doing, with everyone, she seemed like the nicest person she had ever met. How could she reconcile the apparent dichotomy? Her head swirling with conflicting thoughts, Erin finally fell into a troubled sl**p

Erin jumped awake when she heard a knocking on her bedroom door, sitting up in a sl**py fog when the door opened and Tasha walked in, a big smile on her face.

"Are you still in bed?" she laughed. "Didn't you remember we're going to the beach and shopping?"

"W-what time is it?" Erin asked, shaking the sl**p from her head.

"It's 10:00 already, sl**pyhead," Tasha replied. "Come on, the sun's out and there's a whole world waiting for us."

"Okay, let me get dressed," Erin said, swinging her legs off the bed onto the floor. "What should I wear?" she asked, looking at Tasha.

Tasha was wearing a very bikini top which covered her nipples and not much more, exposing most of her beautiful breasts. She had a wrap-around skirt tied around her waist.

"Just a bathing suit and a skirt or some shorts," Tasha suggested. "We'll shop and find some new stuff too."

Erin picked up her bathing suit, not sure if she could wear it out in public. But looking at Tasha standing there made her realize that she really had no choice and that she should stop being so nervous. She was back in the real world, after all, not at the convent school. And besides, nothing bad was going to happen. She was going to the beach and people wear bathing suits to the beach.

Blushing when she realized that Tasha wasn't going to leave the room while she changed, Erin pulled her t-shirt off over her head, releasing her naked breasts, and as quickly as possible without seeming to be hurrying, put her top on. She blushed when she realized that her nipples had hardened and were sticking out. Glancing up she saw that Tasha's eyes were fixed on her breasts.

Taking a deep breath Erin pushed her shorts down to put on the suit bottom and Tasha gasped out loud.

"My god, you really are a redhead, aren't you," she said, seeing Erin's fiery-red bush between her thighs.

"Apparently so," Erin replied, blushing furiously as she pulled her suit bottom up.

When she pulled her shorts on over the bottoms, she noticed that once again red hairs were sticking out the sides of her suit, something that Tasha also noticed.

"We'll take care of that at my place," Tasha said. "You'll have to if you're going to get a new bathing suit."

Not knowing what to say, Erin nodded, pulling her sandals onto her feet.

"Let me brush my teeth," she said, going into the bathroom.

Erin found Tasha laughing with her mother by the door when she finished.

"Have fun today," Jane told her, giving her a hug. "You look great! And I think you'll need this," she said, handing Erin an envelope.

Opening it, Erin gasped. Inside was $500 and a credit card.

"Mom, that's so much money!" she exclaimed.

"Honey, things cost money, and sometimes lots of it around here," Jane laughed. "You don't worry about it. Just have fun, spend what you want, and I'll see you when you get back, okay?"

"Oh, mom, thank you," Erin said, hugging her tightly. "I can't believe this."

Tasha had a convertible Mustang and the top was down. Erin loved the feeling of the wind blowing through her long thick red hair as they drove. Tasha put on the stereo and turned it up so loud that conversation was impossible, so Erin just put her head back against the headrest and enjoyed the drive down from the Santa Monica Mountains to the beach. When they got there, Tasha expertly wheeled the car into the driveway of a house and stopped the car.

"Come on it," she said. "This is my place."

Erin was curious as she entered Tasha's house and sort of surprised to see how girly and feminine it was. It was like a little doll's house, and upon realizing that, that was exactly what Tasha was, a little doll. The only odd thing was a wall of bookshelves in Tasha's bedroom filled with video tapes.

"That's a lot of tapes," Erin noticed. "You must really like movies."

"That's funny," Tasha said laughing.

"Why?" Erin asked, still not comprehending.

"Those are tapes of all of the movies I've been in," Tasha told her proudly. "There's over 300 of them now."

"You're k**ding!" Erin said, a shocked look on her face. "You've been in over 300 movies?"

"Uh-huh," Tasha replied.

"I didn't know you made movies," Erin said.

"Well, that's what I do with your parents," Tasha told her. "We're making movies. That's what a production company is."

"Oh...." Erin said, the light going on in her head. And then the mathematics of the situation.

"Okay, let's get you a little trimmed up so we can go to the beach," Tasha said, opening a drawer and retrieving a pair of barber's scissors and a small cordless shaver.

"Oh!" Erin blushed. "What should I do?"

"Well, you can do it yourself, or if you want, I'll help you," Tasha said.

"But I've never done anything like that," Erin confessed, blushing. "I don't know what to do."

"Why don't I help you this time, then next time you'll be able to do it yourself," Tasha suggested.

"I'm embarrassed," Erin confessed.

"Oh, don't be, silly," Tasha said, giving her a quick hug. "It's no big deal. I've done it for people before. And I do it for myself too," she added, untying her wrap-around skirt and letting it fall to the floor. "See," she said, standing with her feet spread and her hands on her inner thighs.

Erin stared at the juncture of Tasha's thighs where the tiniest piece of material covered her private parts. Not a hair peeked out.

"I did it this morning and didn't even nick myself," she said, hooking a finger in one side and pulling it across, exposing her naked and completely hairless pussy to Erin.

"Oh!" Erin exclaimed, her hand covering her mouth in surprise. "But you don't have any hair at all!"

"Oh, we won't go that far," Tasha laughed, letting her suit fall back in place over her pussy. "Unless you want to go the way you are, of course."

"N-n-no," Erin stammered. "What should I do?" "Well, you need to take off your shorts anyway," Tasha laughed. "Then we'll see."

Trying not to blush, Erin pushed her shorts off, once again seeing how bright red hairs were sticking out from the sides of her suit.

"Here, lay here on the bed," Tasha indicated, patting the bed. "That's it, on your back," she said as Erin lay down, her legs pressed tightly together.

"You need to bend your knees, put your feet up on the bed," Tasha told Erin. "That's it, and spread your feet," she said, reaching out and placing Erin's feet about shoulder- length apart.

"Let me see how tight the sides of your suit are," Tasha said, reaching out and hooking a finger under the edge of Erin's suit and pulling. "This is pretty tight," she said. "I can't do it this way. You need to take them off."

"I'm so embarrassed," Erin said, her face bright red.

"It's okay," Tasha reassured her, grasping Erin's suit and pulling it down as Erin lifted her hips to help.

"That's better," Tasha said when she saw Erin's pussy exposed.

Erin lay with her eyes closed and her fists clenched at her sides as Tasha reached between her legs and began to snip with the scissors. Then there was a buzzing sound as Tasha turned on the shaver and for the first time Erin felt Tasha's fingers touching her and then the shaver. She gasped as she felt the shaver vibrating against her skin and then her nipples got rock hard and she gasped when Tasha grasped her pussy lips between her fingers and pulled on them, stretching them taught as she used the shaver.

The gentle touching of Tasha's fingers in and on her pussy combined with the vibrations of the shaver stimulated Erin's body and Tasha noted with a slight smile the beads of fluid slowly starting to ooze from between Erin's now hairless pussy lips.

"That should do it," Tasha finally said, letting her finger slide across Erin's pussy to scoop up the fluid oozing from her pussy, bringing it to her mouth to gently suck on it as Erin opened her eyes. "See what you think," she suggested.

Pushing up onto her elbows, Erin looked down between her spread legs at her pussy, her mouth opened in shock as she saw that the only hair left was a one-inch strip above her now naked and smooth pussy lips.

"Oh, my god," Erin gasped, her hand flying between her legs to cover herself, her fingers immediately getting coated by her oozing pussy juices. "I thought you were just going to trim a bit," she said, embarrassed.

"Well, I did," Tasha laughed. "You look beautiful. Besides, who's going to see it but you and me?"

"But still," Erin complained, scrambling for her suit bottom and pulling it on.

"See how much better it looks now," Tasha suggested.

Looking down, Erin could see that there were now no hairs sticking out, but that was because they were all gone. The suit molded itself to her naked pussy and she could discern the split between her lips. As she looked, she could see the suit getting wet from her pussy.

"Oh, my god, what am I going to do?" she asked, covering herself with her hand.

"Let's go swimming and then nobody will notice," Tasha laughed. "Come on," she said, taking Erin by the hand and pulling her towards the door.

They crossed the street and ran across the sand to the water's edge, panting with the exertion when they got there. Tasha stripped off her wrap-around skirt and dashed into the water, diving when it was up to her knees in depth. Erin stared after her, shocked that Tasha's entire ass was naked and visible with only a string holding her bottom up that disappeared between her ass cheeks.

Hesitating a bit, Erin entered the water, cautiously as opposed to diving the way Tasha did. When it was up to her rib cage, she ducked down, letting the water wash over her head before standing up and shaking her head, her bright red hair flying and water spraying in all directions.

"Hey, you do that like a dog!" Tasha laughed.

"This is wonderful!" Erin exclaimed, splashing water up into the air.

For the next 30 minutes the two girls frolicked in the water, laughing and splashing like two little c***dren. Forgotten was all life out of the sea as they played. Finally, exhausted, they made their way out of the water and collapsed onto the hot sand, breathing hard. Tasha spread her wrap-around skirt onto the sand and they were both able to lay back on it, shoulder to shoulder.

"Thanks for inviting me, Tasha," Erin said, turning to look at her.

"No problem," Tasha said. "It's nice to make a new friend."

"You must have lots of friends," Erin said a bit wistfully.

"Not really," Tasha said, shaking her head. "Most of the people I know are people I work with, and while I like them and all, we don't really hang out after work or anything."

"What about you," Tasha asked, "did you have friends at school?"

"Sort of," Erin replied. "But it was so...so structured, and very strict. They didn't really encourage close personal relationships, they wanted us to only rely on our relationship with god and jesus, not temporary human relationships."

"Wow, what a drag," Tasha said, shaking her head and sitting up to look down at Erin. "I think we were created to enjoy each other now. The future will take care of itself. If we're good in this life, hopefully there will be some sort of compensation later, but what matters is now. If you waste your life planning for later, you miss living now. That doesn't make much sense to me."

"Funny you should say it that way," Erin said. "I've been thinking something like that lately. It's pretty confusing."

"Well, you don't have to make a choice today, or tomorrow, and you can always make the choice, can't you?" Tasha asked.

"Yes, that's true, but there's so much pressure from the school to decide now."

"But you don't sound very certain," Tasha said. "If there ever were a sign that you shouldn't do it, now, that would be a good one. Maybe later you'll feel different and do it then. But it seems to me that you have some life to catch up on and you want to see what it's like, don't you?"

"Part of me does," Erin confessed.

"Well, I'm going to get some sun," Tasha stated, reaching behind herself and untying her top and removing it, exposing her breasts.

"Tasha! Is that allowed?" Erin asked, turning her head to and fro to see if anyone was looking.

"Technically, no," Tasha laughed, laying down on her back, her rock-hard nipples sticking up in the air. "But as long as nobody complains, they usually leave me alone. I think it turns everyone on anyway."

"You seem so sure, so brave," Erin marveled. "We're so different."

"Maybe not as different as you think," Tasha said, turning to lay on her side facing Erin, her right nipple pressing up against Erin's upper arm.

"Why do you say that?" Erin asked, very conscious of Tasha's nipple pressing against her arm. It seemed hot to her.

"Well, for starters, how about your 'trim'?" Tasha asked with a laugh.

"Well, if I had known you were going to cut it all off, I wouldn't have done it," Erin told her.

"That's not what I meant," Tasha said.

"Then I don't understand."

"While I was going it you were excited, sexually excited," Tasha told her. "It happens to me too every time I do it."

"But I'm a virgin," Erin blurted out before she even realized what she was saying. "That's not possible.

"That doesn't matter," Tasha laughed. "Virginity has nothing to do with your ability to be excited."

"Oh, I didn't realize..."

"Don't worry about it," Tasha laughed, leaning over and kissing Erin lightly on the forehead, her breast dragging across Erin's arm and upper breast. "You've got a whole lifetime ahead of you to discover things," she said as she lay back down on her back and closed her eyes.

An hour later Erin was awakened by Tasha shaking her.

"Erin, wake up," Tasha was saying, leaning over and looking into Erin's face. "You've had enough sun. We should go."

Erin took the hand Tasha was offering her and got to her feet, feeling a bit light-headed.

"I think we need to get some lotion on you," Tasha said as she put her top back on. "Come on," she said, taking her by the hand.

They crossed the beach and then the road and entered Tasha's house.

"Here, take a shower," Tasha said, dragging her into the bathroom and turning on the water. "It'll be a bit cool, but you got too much sun and we need to cool your skin down. You're such a redhead that your skin is extra sensitive."

Erin hesitated, then took off her suit, realizing as she did so that her skin was very sensitive where her suit bordered her body. Looking into the mirror, she was shocked to see that all of the skin that was not covered by her suit had a distinctly reddish color to it, while the rest of her, her breasts and her now naked pussy, were pale white.

She got into the shower and gasped as the cool water hit her, then sighed as she felt her skin cooling down. She could only gently rub the soap over her skin it was so sensitive. When she finished she opened the shower door to look for a towel only to find Tasha standing there naked.

"Here, let's get this lotion on you," Tasha said, taking her hand and pulling her out of the shower. "It works best if your skin is still wet," she explained, upending the bottle and squirting the lotion all over Erin's upper chest, then aimed a stream down to her stomach.

Erin gasped then laughed as Tasha quirt the lotion all over her body.

"Now gently rub in it," Tasha told her. "Here, I'll help," she said, dropping to her knees and gently spreading the lotion on Erin's feet and lower legs.

Erin hesitated for a moment when Tasha dropped to her knees, then began gently spreading the lotion across her chest and around and under her breasts, finally just covering her breasts too as a large portion of them had been exposed by the brief bathing suit. She gasped when she felt Tasha start to spread the lotion on her legs above the knee. It made her whole body tingle. Slowly spreading the lotion that Tasha had squirt onto her stomach, Erin watched as Tasha slathered first one leg up to her thigh joint, and then the other. As she got to her feet, Tasha let her hand and fingers drag across Erin's pussy, her fingers sliding between the furrow of her outer lips.

"That feels so nice and smooth," Tasha said with a smile. "My turn for the shower," she said, stepping in and adjusting the water.

When she finished showering, she grabbed a towel and walked into her bedroom where she found Erin, still naked.

"I-I-I don't know what to put on," Erin confessed. "The suit is too uncomfortable right now."

"Here, try this," Tasha volunteered, pulling a soft silk sarong out of a drawer. "This is very soft," she explained as she handed it to her. "But your skin has already sucked up the lotion. We should put more on. You need to keep it from drying out."

Returning to the bathroom, Tasha returned with the lotion, but with no towel this time. She was as naked as the day she was born.

"Here, lay down and I'll do it," Tasha said.

"You don't have to do that," Erin protested, noticing how the top of Tasha's head came only to her shoulder.

"I don't mind," Tasha said, gently pushing Erin backwards. "Actually, I like it too," she laughed. "So relax."

Erin tried to relax as Tasha filled her hand with lotion and then started gently spreading it across her upper chest, above her breasts, then down each shoulder and arm, taking care to also put some on her hands. She then returned to her upper chest and spread the lotion downwards onto Erin's breasts, sliding her hands down her breasts and across her nipples to cup her beneath the breasts, lifting them slightly and squeezing before letting them slide through her hands until she was holding Erin's nipples between her fingers.

Erin gasped when Tasha squeezed her nipples tightly before releasing them and continued spreading lotion downwards onto her stomach, stopping just above her pussy to slide down her legs to her feet where she slowly started working her way upwards. Erin arched her hips in surprise when Tasha got to the tops of her legs and let her hands slide onto her pussy, rubbing and squeezing her pussy lips with her fingers for a moment before sliding upwards, over her breasts again, once more paying attention to her now hard nipples before sliding up to her face and gently spreading the lotion on her cheeks and forehead.

"Why don't we take a nap for a bit then go do some shopping," Tasha suggested softly while Erin lay there with her eyes closed.

"Mmm, sounds nice," Erin said.

"Slide over, silly," Tasha giggled, sliding onto the bed next to Erin.

When Erin awoke it was to find that Tasha had turned in her sl**p and had a knee and an arm slung over Erin's body, her hand cupping a breast. Erin felt a dampness against her thigh and realized that it was where Tasha's pussy was pressing against her. Gently trying to extricate herself, she woke Tasha up.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Tasha said, rolling onto her back and off of Erin. "It's been so long since I fell asl**p with someone, I just naturally..."

"Uh, that's okay," Erin said. "That was a good nap."

"How's your skin?" Tasha asked, touching Erin's stomach.

"It's a bit hot and I think I could use some more lotion," Erin replied.

"Oh, can I do it?" Tasha asked with an impish smile. "You know how much I enjoy it."

"Okay, if you want," Erin said with a laugh, secretly looking forward to the way Tasha touched her.

Tasha got the lotion and crawled onto the bed, laughing as she squirt it all over Erin's body before putting it down and beginning to spread it beginning with her shoulders. Once again she paid particular attention to Erin's breasts, this time overtly massaging them and pulling and pinching her nipples before sliding her hands down to her stomach. This time when she moved down to Erin's legs, she straddled her body, her knees on either side of her chest, her ass and pussy pointing right in her face. Erin stared in amazement at Tasha's pussy as it spread open right in front of her face, then gasped when she felt Tasha slide her hands down her legs to her feet, then back up again, culminating in Tasha rubbing and massaging Erin's pussy with both hands.

Erin began to writhe beneath Tasha as she began to deliberately rub her clit, holding her pussy lips open with the fingers of one hand while she made slow circles with the other. She had never felt anything like this and her body was on fire. She gasped when she felt Tasha slide a finger partly into her pussy, gently pumping it in and out as she continued to rub her clit. When Tasha leaned down and grasped Erin's clit between her lips and teeth and teased it with her tongue, Erin exploded in orgasm, flooding Tasha's mouth while stars went off in her head and the whole world went black.

When she came to, she must have passed out momentarily, Tasha was leaning over looking into her face, a look of concern in her expression.

"Are you okay, Erin?" she asked, gently stroking her cheek.

"I-I think so," Erin replied, still feeling her body tingling with electricity. "What happened?"

"You had an orgasm and fainted," Tasha told her. "You came like crazy and just passed out. I've never seen anyone do that before."

"I never felt anything like that before," Erin confessed, remembering now what had just happened. "I felt like I had no control over myself."

"I'm sorry," Tasha said. "I just got carried away. You are so beautiful and your pussy looked so sweet, I just couldn't help myself. I had to taste you. If I had known, or if I had thought about it, I wouldn't have done it. Please don't be mad at me."

"I'm not mad," Erin said. "But I am sort of confused. I never felt anything like that before."

"Haven't you ever played with yourself before?" Tasha asked.

"No. We were taught that it was wrong," Erin replied. "They punished girls who did things like that."

"How sad," Tasha said. "It's so natural. Did you like it?" she asked shyly, a coy smile on her face.

"It was strange," Erin said, "but it was also nice. My whole body felt like it was on fire. You liked doing that?"

"Gosh, yes," Tasha exclaimed. "You have a really sweet pussy. You taste wonderful."

"It seems so, so , so nasty," Erin said, blushing.

"But it's not, it's very natural," Tasha told her. "Look," she said, slowly reaching down between Erin's legs and rubbing her fingers up and down between her pussy lips, dipping a finger into her hole briefly before stopping and bringing her hand up to Erin's face and rubbing her fingers on Erin's mouth. "Taste yourself," she said. "It won't hurt," as she pressed her finger tip into Erin's mouth.

Whether she wanted to or not, Erin was tasting herself on Tasha's finger. When she removed her finger from her mouth, Erin reflexively licked her lips, once again tasting her own pussy juices that Tasha had rubbed all over her lips.

"It's nice, isn't it?" Tasha asked, a smile on her face as she licked her own fingers.

"It's okay," Erin agreed, not sure now how she felt about things.

"Are you ready to go shopping then" Tasha asked, rolling onto Erin's body, their breasts mashed together, her face just inches from Erin's. "Because if we don't, I'm going to eat you up again," she laughed.

"Yes, let's go shopping," Erin laughed, feeling her nipples getting hard as they rubbed against Tasha's.

Tasha sat up, sitting on Erin's midsection, her hands grabbing her breasts and squeezing her hard nipples. Then quickly bending over, she quickly sucked and then bit gently each one, causing Erin to gasp out loud before she rolled off of her to stand by the bed.

"Here, you can wear this," Tasha said, throwing some clothes at Erin. "They're soft and they won't hurt your sunburn, until we can buy you something new."

Erin got out of the bed and stood next to Tasha, her skin red from the sun and also from her excitement. She put on the shirt Tasha had given her and discovered that it only came down to her stomach, leaving her belly-button exposed. The softness of the material rubbing against her nipples kept them hard.

"I don't know if I can go out like this," Erin said, looking down and seeing her nipples clearly sticking out beneath the thin material.

"Oh, of course you can't," Tasha laughed, reaching out and cupping Erin's naked pussy in her hand. "You'd have everyone in sight wanting you."

Laughing, Erin pulled on the skirt Tasha had given her. At least it wasn't as short as the one Tasha was putting on. That one barely covered her ass.

"Do you have some panties I can borrow?" Erin asked, uncomfortable wearing a skirt and being naked underneath.

"I don't even own any," Tasha laughed. "They only get in the way. Ready to go?" she asked, reaching under Erin's skirt and rubbing her pussy. "God, I can't keep my hands off of you," she laughed, bringing her hand to her mouth and licking her fingers.

The two girls left the house, jumping into the convertible and roaring off down the road to the boutiques that lined the beach for a couple of miles south of the Malibu pier. They tried on outfit after outfit, buying some of them. Tasha took every opportunity to touch Erin, squeezing her breasts, rubbing her pussy, until Erin got so used to it that she only giggled or laughed. At one point she grasped Tasha's hand as she was rubbing her pussy and held it against herself.

"You're making me crazy," she told her. "I feel like I'm on fire."

"I know how to put that fire out," Tasha laughed, rubbing her juicy fingers on Erin's mouth before sucking on them herself. "Let's go back home and play."

"I'm getting hungry," Erin said as she licked her lips, tasting herself yet again.

"Ooohhh, now you're getting me excited too!" Tasha laughed, flipping her skirt up and flashing her naked pussy at Erin.

"I mean food," Erin laughed. "Don't you ever think of anything but..."

"Sex?" Tasha finished Erin's sentence. "Sometimes, but it is my favorite everything. That's why I love my work so much."

"You mean the videos?" Erin asked in a soft voice.

"Uh-huh," Tasha answered. "Come on, there's a nice restaurant nearby where we can get some dinner. Then we'll go home and have some dessert."

"Maybe I should call my parents," Erin suggested. "They might be expecting me."

"I'll tell you what," Tasha said as they swept into the restaurant and were shown to a table, "I'll call your mom and suggest that you spend the night so that we don't have to drive up the canyon in the dark. I can give you a ride home tomorrow. If you'd like."

"Oh, really? I mean, you wouldn't mind?" Erin asked, flustered.

"Of course not," Tasha laughed. "I like you and I think we're going to be great friends too."

"Oh, I-I'd like that," Erin said, blushing.

"What, spending the night or us being friends?" Tasha asked with a laugh.

"I'd like to be your friend," Erin said. "But where would I sl**p?"

"My bed is plenty big for the two of us," Tasha replied, a twinkle in her eyes. "If you don't mind sharing, that is."

"Ladies, may I take your order?" the waiter asked as he appeared at their table.

"Oh, bring us some shrimp cocktail and caesar salad and a cioppino for two," Tasha ordered. "And a bottle of Santa Margherita Pinot Grigio."

"Certainly," the waiter said, bowing slightly at the waist. "And may I say that it is a pleasure having two such lovely ladies at my table."

"Thank you," Tasha said with a smile.

"Wow, you do that so easily," Erin said when the waiter walked away. I know what shrimp is, but I was lost after that."

"You'll love it, trust me," Tasha told her. "Oh, this is so much fun! I haven't had a girlfriend since I was in high school."

"Other than my father and b*****r, and the priests at school, I've never been around anyone but girls," Erin observed, "and none of them were really my friends."

"Well, that's all going to change now," Tasha told her as the waiter brought giant shrimp cocktail for each of them. "Mmmm, this is so good," Tasha said, taking a big bite of shrimp after dredging it through some cocktail sauce.

The two girls ate until they were ready to burst, talking and laughing like teenage schoolgirls. When the waiter removed the vestiges of the last course from the table and brought them each an espresso, they sat back in their seats, stuffed and sated.

"That was the best meal I've ever eaten," Erin declared. "I never knew food could be so good."

"It seems like I'm going to have to teach you everything," Tasha said, a smile on her face. "Are you a good student?"

"I always got top marks at school," Erin laughed as Tasha licked her lips in an obvious fashion.

"Let's go home and have some dessert," Tasha said.

"Ohmygosh!" Erin sat up straight. "We didn't call my mother!"

"Relax, I'll do it now," Tasha said, pulling out her cell phone and dialing.

"Jane? This is Tasha," she said.

"Yes, she's fine," she laughed. "We just finished eating dinner and we're totally stuffed. We went to the beach and shopping. Now we were going to go back to my place for some dessert and I thought maybe Erin could spend the night and I'll bring her home tomorrow. If you don't mind."

"She wants to talk to you," Tasha said, holding the phone out to Erin.

"Mom?" Erin said. "Yes, it's been wonderful. I've had so much fun. Yes, I'd like to, but only if you don't mind. Okay. Sure. Here she is," Erin said, returning the phone to Tasha.

"Hi! Really! With LeroyX! Sure, that sounds like fun. Okay. Then I'll just plan on being there at 2:00 and I'll bring Erin home then. Okay, bye-bye," she said, closing the phone.

"That's settled then," she said with a smile. "Your mom has a scene for me to shoot tomorrow afternoon, so I'll take you home then."

"A scene?" Erin asked as they left the restaurant.

"Uh-huh," Tasha replied.

"Oh," was all Erin said as they got into the car.

"Does that bother you?" Tasha asked as she drove towards her house.

"N-no," Erin replied. "It's just that..."

"I know you were watching yesterday," Tasha said matter-of-factly.

"I don't know how to say it," Erin said, blushing.

"Just say it," Tasha told her. "You're not going to hurt my feelings, okay?"

"It's just that you seem so nice. You're so sweet. Yet you do these....videos. All my life I've been told that such things are sinful, wrong. I'm having trouble reconciling everything."

"I understand," Tasha said as she pulled in and parked at her house. "I'm not hurting anyone, nobody's hurting me. It's lots of fun. I never do anything I don't want to do or with anyone I don't want to do it with. And I make lots of money. I just don't believe all of that suppressed sexuality stuff the religions try to make you believe."

"But what about sin?" Erin asked as they entered the house.

"I figure if god invented everything, he wanted us to enjoy it," Tasha said, kicking off her sandals. "If you're not harming anyone, including yourself, why should it be wrong?"

"I never thought of it that way," Erin confessed, kicking her sandals off too.

"And speaking of feeling good, we should get some more lotion on you," Tasha said with a big smile.

"Oh!" Erin gasped, a smile on her face.

"Maybe you'd like to see some of my videos," Tasha suggested, slowly reaching out and pulling Erin's shirt up over her head, releasing her breasts, nipples already hard.

"Really! You wouldn't mind?" Erin asked, then gasped when Tasha leaned over and took a nipple into her mouth, gently biting it with her teeth while her tongue teased it.

"Mmm, of course not," Tasha said, releasing Erin's nipple and pulling her by the hand into the bedroom and onto the bed. "I'll show you my very first one," she said, getting up off the bed and going to the bookshelf and picking one. "This was on my 18th birthday," she explained as she put it into the VCR. "I was a virgin until this," she said, undressing and crawling onto the bed to Erin.

Erin didn't resist when Tasha tugged on her skirt, pulling it off and leaving her naked too. They sat side by side on the bed as the video started. It showed a naked Tasha being dragged by an equally naked woman to a bed. The woman held Tasha's hands above her head, kneeling on her shoulders, her pussy above Tasha's face. Then a big burly man came into the picture. He had a big beer belly and looked like he hadn't shaved in several days. His cock was in his hand and it was hard, though not very big. He grabbed Tasha by the legs, pulling them apart. Holding his cock in his hand, he leaned forward and pushed himself into her.

Tasha's body arched upwards but she could not escape. The man had her pinned with his cock in her pussy and the woman was kneeling on her shoulders. The man began pumping his cock in and out of Tasha's pussy. Erin could see how it began to glisten. The woman kneeling on her shoulders was laughing as she watched the man's cock sliding in and out of her pussy. Then Erin saw her sit on Tasha's face, mashing her pussy on her mouth, rocking back and forth. This went on for several minutes until the man stiffened, his cock buried in Tasha's pussy. When he pulled his now shrunken cock from her body, Erin could see ropey strings of cum dangling from it.

The woman got off of her face and Erin could see that Tasha's face was covered with shiny pussy juice. The man grabbed her by the hair and pulled her towards him, shoving his cock in her face. Erin watched as Tasha opened her mouth and began to lick and suck the man's cock, not stopping until he pushed her away. Then the video ended.

"You were a virgin before that?" Erin asked, staring at Tasha who had an ashen expression on her face.

"Yes," Tasha replied in a wooden voice.

"That didn't look like fun at all," Erin said, shaking her head.

"It wasn't. I hated it," Tasha said, turning to look at her.

"Then why did you do it?" Erin asked.

"Those were my parents," Tasha explained. "They ****d me for my birthday present."

"Oh, my god," Erin gasped, her hand covering her mouth. "How awful. Then why do you make videos now? And how do you have this one?"

"Oh, they taped it, told me I'd appreciate it some day. They ****d me like that every day for months. Sometimes they'd invite their friends over and let them do what they wanted too. Somewhere I started liking how it made me feel even though I hated all of them. When I had a chance, I ran away and came here. There's so much porn industry here it was easy to find someone to give me a chance. Now I can say yes or no to whoever and whatever and get paid lots of money. I'm in control. Nobody f***es me to do anything."

"Oh, Tasha, that's terrible," Erin cried out, putting her arms around her, seeing the tears that were threatening to spill from her eyes. "Nobody should be treated like that, especially not someone as sweet and nice as you."

"Thanks," Tasha said, wiping her eyes and giving Erin a quick kiss on the lips. "But I'm pretty over it. I haven't watched that in a long time. I guess it got to me. Now let me show you one that I wanted to make and enjoyed doing," she said, bouncing up off the bed and taking another tape and putting it in the VCR.

The video started with a scene of 6-8 girls in cheerleader outfits in a locker room. Erin recognized Tasha immediately. She was the smallest of the girls. They all undressed and got into the showers. There they started playing and the scene soon turned into an all-out lesbian orgy on the shower floor. While the girls were all doing what Tasha described to Erin was a daisy chain, there suddenly appeared in the shower a coach and several boys in football uniforms.

Erin gasped when she realized that the coach was her father and that one of the football players was her b*****r. Very quickly the boys were all naked with a girl kneeling in front of them, sucking their cocks. Tasha was sucking her father's cock. Then all the girls got on their hands and knees with their heads facing each other in a starburst type of pattern. Behind each of them knelt a boy, with the 'coach' behind Tasha. They all began fucking and Erin watched in amazement with her mouth hanging open. After about a minute they all moved over one girl and commenced fucking again. They did this until they had moved completely around the circle and were back where they started. Now the girls turned around and began sucking the cocks, not stopping until they all exploded, shooting cum into their faces and open mouths.

Erin was in shock as Tasha paused the video. The frozen image on the screen was that of Tasha, her face full of cum, a big smile, and her father's cock dangling in her face. Erin turned to look at Tasha, trying to see the same girl as that in the video.

"What are you thinking?" Tasha asked.

"It's just hard for me to see you like that," Erin tried to explain. "I mean, you seem so small and the men are so big...and all that stuff in your face..."

"I love the sticky feel of cum on my skin," Tasha told her matter-of-factly. "And I especially love the taste. And I may look small, but like any woman, my pussy can stretch big enough to have a baby, I guess it can handle big cocks. And there's nothing like a big cock stuffing you."

Erin sat there with her mouth hanging open. She had never heard anyone talk so dirty and so casually about such things. Then Tasha continued the video.

"Girls, girls, what is taking you so long," Erin heard a voice out of camera on the video say.

And then appeared what was obviously supposed to be the cheerleaders' coach. For some reason Erin was not surprised to see that it was her mother. She watched as her father grabbed her by the arm, pulling her close and telling her that they'd show her what's taking so long. Her clothes were quickly torn off and she was dragged to a bench where she was placed on her back, her legs spread apart and her arms held by the other girls, cum still dripping from their faces.

She saw her father slowly push his cock into her pussy, inch by inch. The camera angle was perfect, the detail incredible. She could clearly see her mother's pussy for the first time, the fat outer lips, the inner lips curling out from between them, grasping her father's cock as it slid in and out, and her clit, protruding, rubbing against the cock as it fucked her.

Then she saw her father withdraw his glistening cock from her mother's pussy and stand above her head before sliding his cock into her mouth, laying it on her protruding tongue. He fucked her mouth while she sucked him. Then he pulled his cock from her mouth, cum shooting from the end, streaming it all over her face before putting it back in her mouth for her to finish sucking him.

When he was done, he laughed and told the other boys to show her too, and they did. One by one they stepped forward and fucked her, then fucked her mouth until they came, shooting cum all over her face and into her mouth. Erin was only mildly surprised that her b*****r Brian was the last boy in line. She watched as he slid his cock, which was bigger than their father's, into their mother, slowly and leisurely fucking her. When he moved up to fuck her face, Erin was surprised to see him slide his entire cock into her mouth, down deep into her throat. And he fucked her like that, each time slowly sliding his cock all the way into her throat. When he began to cum, he just let his cock lay on her tongue, shooting stream after stream of cum into her open mouth until he finished, then pushing his cock into her mouth one more time as she sucked him. When he removed his cock from her mouth, Erin could see that she had swallowed the entire mouthful of cum.

When her father told the cheerleaders to get cleaned up, Tasha crawled between Jane's legs and began to lick and suck her pussy. She then crawled up her body, laying on top of her, breasts to breasts, and kissed her, then began kissing and licking her face, eating all of the cum that the boys had shot all over her. The other cheerleaders had begun kissing one another, licking the cum from each others' faces.

Erin sat in shock as the video ended. She actually couldn't believe what she had just seen, in spite of what she had seen live at home. She also couldn't believe how her own body felt, hot, flushed. Her nipples were hard and aching and she felt a wetness between her legs.

She didn't resists as Tasha eased her back onto the bed, gently leaning over to kiss her as she slid her body onto hers. Erin's skin felt electrified as Tasha's breasts slid over hers, their hard nipples grinding against each other. She lay there, paralyzed, as Tasha softly kissed her lips, her cheeks, gently nibbled on her earlobes. When she again kissed her lips, Erin felt Tasha's tongue gently pressing against her lips, sliding back and forth. When she let her lips part just the slightest bit, Tasha's tongue slid into her mouth, finding her own tongue, caressing it.

Erin moaned, pressing her mouth to Tasha's, kissing her back now, her own tongue aggressively seeking out Tasha's. Then Tasha was kissing her neck, her hands under her arms, pushing them up over her head. When Tasha fastened her mouth on a nipple, biting down with her teeth, Erin groaned and felt a new wetness between her legs. Her hands went to Tasha's head, holding her against her breast, not wanting her to stop sucking and chewing on her.

Then Tasha slid over to her other breast, increasing the electricity coursing throughout her body. At the same time she felt Tasha's hand slide between her legs, slipping through the wetness between her pussy lips. When Tasha's lips left her breast and began kissing their way down across her stomach, Erin knew that she wanted Tasha to keep going, to do what she had done earlier.

Tasha noticed Erin's legs fall open, spreading her pussy. She eagerly slid her tongue down across Erin's clit, between her pouting pussy lips and directly into her honeypot, sucking the juices that had pooled there. Erin arched her back in ecstasy as Tasha's tongue delved into her pussy. Tasha slid her leg across Erin's body, straddling her, her ass and pussy right in Erin's face.

As Tasha ate Erin's pussy, Erin writhed beneath her, squirming in delight at the sensations Tasha's tongue was producing between her legs. When Tasha began sucking on her clit, Erin went crazy. Grabbing Tasha's legs and squeezing in response to the electric sensations emanating from her pussy, she inadvertently pulled her pussy right into her face.

Suddenly Erin found herself licking and sucking Tasha's pussy, sticking her tongue up into her, drinking the juices that were pouring from her pussy. The two girls licked and sucked each other. When Tasha slid a finger into Erin's pussy and began sliding it in and out, Erin did the same. At Tasha's urging, Erin put more and more fingers into her pussy, finally pumping almost her entire hand in and out as she sucked on her clit.

When finally the two girls fell apart in exhaustion, several hours had passed. They crawled into each other's arms, exchanging a long wet kiss before falling asl**p. Twice more during the night they awoke to again make love, sucking each other to mutual orgasms each time.

Morning arrived and Erin awoke to the wonderful sensation of Tasha's tongue between her legs. She grabbed her knees in her hands and pulled them up to her chest, spreading her pussy and making it even easier for Tasha to tongue-fuck her juicy hole. When she had finished cumming, Tasha crawled up her body, giving her a long deep kiss, the taste of her pussy intoxicating.

"Tasha," Erin said as they broke their kiss, "does this mean I'm a lesbian?"

"Of course not, silly," Tasha laughed, kissing her. "It just means you like girls."

"But I thought that's what a lesbian was," Erin said, puzzled.

"No, a lesbian is a woman who only likes women. Maybe you're like me, you like both."

"Oh! But I've never.....I don't...." Erin stammered.

"Don't worry about it," Tasha told her, rolling off of her and getting to her feet. "I'm sure you're going to be absolutely cock crazy. With a body like yours, how could you be any other way."

"What do you mean?" Erin asked, suddenly embarrassed by her nakedness.

"Look at you," Tasha said. "You are absolutely beautiful. Perfect face, more than perfect breasts, the sweetest, wettest pussy I've ever tasted, your ass is perfect, incredible red hair. You are a 12."

"Oh, my," Erin blushed, not knowing what to say. "I don't think of myself that way at all."

"I know, that's what makes you so perfect," Tasha said, leaning over and kissing her, at the same time sliding a finger into her pussy and rubbing her clit with her thumb.

Erin shuddered as she sucked Tasha's tongue, her pussy spasming in instant orgasm as Tasha expertly got her off.

"See what I mean?" Tasha asked, removing her fingers from Erin's soaked pussy and putting them in her mouth where Erin softly sucked them, tasting herself. "So get your suit on, we're going to the beach!" she said with a laugh. "And I want you to wear your new suit today."

"Not in public!" Erin exclaimed, sitting up. "It barely covers anything."

"That's the idea, silly," Tasha laughed. "But you have to put on lots of sun block so you don't burn any more. Actually, I'll put the sun block on for you, to make sure it gets done right."

Laughing the two girls pulled their suits on. Erin stared at herself in the mirror, modeling her new dental-floss bikini. The top barely covered her nipples, leaving most of her 36-D breasts exposed. The bottom was merely a strip of material just wide enough to cover her pussy lips. It was so thin and sheer that the outline of her lips was clearly visible, made even more obvious by how wet the material already was from her pussy leaking.

Before she could protest, Tasha grabbed her by the hand and pulled her to the door, grabbing a big beach towel and the sun block on the way. They crossed the street a couple of cars honked their horns in appreciation and ran down the beach to the water, dropping the towel as they ran into the sea. They frolicked and splashed for 15- 20 minutes before leaving the water. Tasha spread the towel on the sand and Erin flopped down on it.

"Here, better let me put some sun block on you before you burn," Tasha said with a wicked grin.

Before she could stop her, Tasha was spreading the lotion on Erin, starting at her feet and working up her legs. When she got up to her covered pussy, Tasha quickly let a finger slip beneath the material to rub up and down the wet furrow of Erin's pussy. Erin gasped and looked from side to side to see if anyone had noticed, but there were very few people on the beach at this time of the morning and nobody was looking their way.

When Tasha began spreading the lotion onto Erin's stomach, she was f***ed to lay back on the towel. When she got to her breasts, Erin gasped when Tasha pulled her top up and off, exposing her breasts. Her nipples were rock hard as Tasha rubbed the lotion on, taking extra care to pinch and pull her nipples before putting lotion on her arms and neck and face.

"When you turn over, I'll do your back," Tasha told her, removing her own top and freeing her breasts.

"Tasha, I can't lay here with my top off," Erin said, covering herself with her hands.

"Don't be silly," Tasha told her. "Of course you can. Nobody's going to bother you," she said as she lay back on the towel, closing her eyes.

At first Erin lay back with her hands covering her breasts, but she finally relaxed and lay there, enjoying the feeling of the sun on her body. Gradually she fell asl**p, only to be wakened by the sound of a voice, a male voice.

"Hi there," the voice said.

"Oh, hi, Brad," Tasha said as Erin opened her eyes, her hands automatically going to her breasts to cover them

"Who's your friend?" he asked, looking at Erin.

"This is Erin," Tasha said. "Erin, this is Brad, he's the lifeguard on this beach."

"Hi, Erin," Brad said, holding out his hand.

"H-hi, Brad," Erin said, sitting up and reluctantly reaching up to shake his hand, uncovering her breasts. Her nipples were instantly erect and she could feel herself blushing.

"Here, time for you to turn over," Tasha said, picking up the sun block.

Gratefully Erin rolled over onto her stomach as Tasha started at her shoulders applying the lotion.

"How have you been, Tasha?" Brad asked, squatting down next to them.

"Oh, fine," Tasha replied, gently and slowly applying the lotion to Erin's back. "How about you?"

"Pretty good," Brad replied. "We've had great weather, so that's been good. Maybe we can get together later," he suggested. "It's been a while."

"That would be nice," Tasha said, squirting a big glob of lotion onto the small of Erin's back. "Here, give me a hand, do her legs for me," Tasha suggested, handing Brad the lotion.

"No problem," he said with a grin.

Erin started with surprise when she heard this and began to protest when Tasha began spreading the lotion on her lower back. At the same time Brad began with the calves of her legs. It felt nice and Tasha and Brad were chit-chatting so Erin relaxed again. Then as Brad moved above her knees with the lotion, Tasha moved down from her lower back to her ass, kneading and massaging her totally naked ass cheeks. Brad was now working on her upper thighs when Erin felt Tasha squeeze her cheeks tightly in her hands, pulling them apart.

"You're not going to burn today," Tasha said, running two fingers covered in lotion down the crack of Erin's ass, beneath the nearly invisible string, over the pucker of her rosebud to delve beneath the thin strip of material and into her pussy, stroking once, twice, before sliding back up the crack of her ass.

"There, that should do it," Tasha said as Brad too finished, letting the back of his hand brush against the material covering Erin's pussy.

Erin lay with her head on her arms, her face flaming red in embarrassment at what Brad must have seen.

"Uh, thanks," she managed to say, her voice almost cracking.

"Brad, you mind doing me?" Tasha asked, flopping down next to Erin.

"No problem," Brad said, grabbing the lotion and beginning to spread it over her body.

Erin continued to lay face down as Tasha and Brad chatted. They seemed fairly familiar with each other and Erin got the feeling that he was very nice.

"Mmm, that's great," Tasha sighed.

Erin automatically turned her head to the side and saw that Brad was between Tasha's legs, one hand sliding back and forth, obviously stroking her pussy. He saw Erin looking at him and grinned shyly, then slapped Tasha on the ass.

"But what about sin?" Erin asked as they entered the house.

"I figure if god invented everything, he wanted us to enjoy it," Tasha said, kicking off her sandals. "If you're not harming anyone, including yourself, why should it be wrong?"

"I never thought of it that way," Erin confessed, kicking her sandals off too.

"And speaking of feeling good, we should get some more lotion on you," Tasha said with a big smile.

"Oh!" Erin gasped, a smile on her face.

"Maybe you'd like to see some of my videos," Tasha suggested, slowly reaching out and pulling Erin's shirt up over her head, releasing her breasts, nipples already hard.

"Really! You wouldn't mind?" Erin asked, then gasped when Tasha leaned over and took a nipple into her mouth, gently biting it with her teeth while her tongue teased it.

"Mmm, of course not," Tasha said, releasing Erin's nipple and pulling her by the hand into the bedroom and onto the bed. "I'll show you my very first one," she said, getting up off the bed and going to the bookshelf and picking one. "This was on my 18th birthday," she explained as she put it into the VCR. "I was a virgin until this," she said, undressing and crawling onto the bed to Erin.

Erin didn't resist when Tasha tugged on her skirt, pulling it off and leaving her naked too. They sat side by side on the bed as the video started. It showed a naked Tasha being dragged by an equally naked woman to a bed. The woman held Tasha's hands above her head, kneeling on her shoulders, her pussy above Tasha's face. Then a big burly man came into the picture. He had a big beer belly and looked like he hadn't shaved in several days. His cock was in his hand and it was hard, though not very big. He grabbed Tasha by the legs, pulling them apart. Holding his cock in his hand, he leaned forward and pushed himself into her.

Tasha's body arched upwards but she could not escape. The man had her pinned with his cock in her pussy and the woman was kneeling on her shoulders. The man began pumping his cock in and out of Tasha's pussy. Erin could see how it began to glisten. The woman kneeling on her shoulders was laughing as she watched the man's cock sliding in and out of her pussy. Then Erin saw her sit on Tasha's face, mashing her pussy on her mouth, rocking back and forth. This went on for several minutes until the man stiffened, his cock buried in Tasha's pussy. When he pulled his now shrunken cock from her body, Erin could see ropey strings of cum dangling from it.

The woman got off of her face and Erin could see that Tasha's face was covered with shiny pussy juice. The man grabbed her by the hair and pulled her towards him, shoving his cock in her face. Erin watched as Tasha opened her mouth and began to lick and suck the man's cock, not stopping until he pushed her away. Then the video ended.

"You were a virgin before that?" Erin asked, staring at Tasha who had an ashen expression on her face.

"Yes," Tasha replied in a wooden voice.

"That didn't look like fun at all," Erin said, shaking her head.

"It wasn't. I hated it," Tasha said, turning to look at her.

"Then why did you do it?" Erin asked.

"Those were my parents," Tasha explained. "They ****d me for my birthday present."

"Oh, my god," Erin gasped, her hand covering her mouth. "How awful. Then why do you make videos now? And how do you have this one?"

"Oh, they taped it, told me I'd appreciate it some day. They ****d me like that every day for months. Sometimes they'd invite their friends over and let them do what they wanted too. Somewhere I started liking how it made me feel even though I hated all of them. When I had a chance, I ran away and came here. There's so much porn industry here it was easy to find someone to give me a chance. Now I can say yes or no to whoever and whatever and get paid lots of money. I'm in control. Nobody f***es me to do anything."

"Oh, Tasha, that's terrible," Erin cried out, putting her arms around her, seeing the tears that were threatening to spill from her eyes. "Nobody should be treated like that, especially not someone as sweet and nice as you."

"Thanks," Tasha said, wiping her eyes and giving Erin a quick kiss on the lips. "But I'm pretty over it. I haven't watched that in a long time. I guess it got to me. Now let me show you one that I wanted to make and enjoyed doing," she said, bouncing up off the bed and taking another tape and putting it in the VCR.

The video started with a scene of 6-8 girls in cheerleader outfits in a locker room. Erin recognized Tasha immediately. She was the smallest of the girls. They all undressed and got into the showers. There they started playing and the scene soon turned into an all-out lesbian orgy on the shower floor. While the girls were all doing what Tasha described to Erin was a daisy chain, there suddenly appeared in the shower a coach and several boys in football uniforms.

Erin gasped when she realized that the coach was her father and that one of the football players was her b*****r. Very quickly the boys were all naked with a girl kneeling in front of them, sucking their cocks. Tasha was sucking her father's cock. Then all the girls got on their hands and knees with their heads facing each other in a starburst type of pattern. Behind each of them knelt a boy, with the 'coach' behind Tasha. They all began fucking and Erin watched in amazement with her mouth hanging open. After about a minute they all moved over one girl and commenced fucking again. They did this until they had moved completely around the circle and were back where they started. Now the girls turned around and began sucking the cocks, not stopping until they all exploded, shooting cum into their faces and open mouths.

Erin was in shock as Tasha paused the video. The frozen image on the screen was that of Tasha, her face full of cum, a big smile, and her father's cock dangling in her face. Erin turned to look at Tasha, trying to see the same girl as that in the video.

"What are you thinking?" Tasha asked.

"It's just hard for me to see you like that," Erin tried to explain. "I mean, you seem so small and the men are so big...and all that stuff in your face..."

"I love the sticky feel of cum on my skin," Tasha told her matter-of-factly. "And I especially love the taste. And I may look small, but like any woman, my pussy can stretch big enough to have a baby, I guess it can handle big cocks. And there's nothing like a big cock stuffing you."

Erin sat there with her mouth hanging open. She had never heard anyone talk so dirty and so casually about such things. Then Tasha continued the video.

"Girls, girls, what is taking you so long," Erin heard a voice out of camera on the video say.

And then appeared what was obviously supposed to be the cheerleaders' coach. For some reason Erin was not surprised to see that it was her mother. She watched as her father grabbed her by the arm, pulling her close and telling her that they'd show her what's taking so long. Her clothes were quickly torn off and she was dragged to a bench where she was placed on her back, her legs spread apart and her arms held by the other girls, cum still dripping from their faces.

She saw her father slowly push his cock into her pussy, inch by inch. The camera angle was perfect, the detail incredible. She could clearly see her mother's pussy for the first time, the fat outer lips, the inner lips curling out from between them, grasping her father's cock as it slid in and out, and her clit, protruding, rubbing against the cock as it fucked her.

Then she saw her father withdraw his glistening cock from her mother's pussy and stand above her head before sliding his cock into her mouth, laying it on her protruding tongue. He fucked her mouth while she sucked him. Then he pulled his cock from her mouth, cum shooting from the end, streaming it all over her face before putting it back in her mouth for her to finish sucking him.

When he was done, he laughed and told the other boys to show her too, and they did. One by one they stepped forward and fucked her, then fucked her mouth until they came, shooting cum all over her face and into her mouth. Erin was only mildly surprised that her b*****r Brian was the last boy in line. She watched as he slid his cock, which was bigger than their father's, into their mother, slowly and leisurely fucking her. When he moved up to fuck her face, Erin was surprised to see him slide his entire cock into her mouth, down deep into her throat. And he fucked her like that, each time slowly sliding his cock all the way into her throat. When he began to cum, he just let his cock lay on her tongue, shooting stream after stream of cum into her open mouth until he finished, then pushing his cock into her mouth one more time as she sucked him. When he removed his cock from her mouth, Erin could see that she had swallowed the entire mouthful of cum.

When her father told the cheerleaders to get cleaned up, Tasha crawled between Jane's legs and began to lick and suck her pussy. She then crawled up her body, laying on top of her, breasts to breasts, and kissed her, then began kissing and licking her face, eating all of the cum that the boys had shot all over her. The other cheerleaders had begun kissing one another, licking the cum from each others' faces.

Erin sat in shock as the video ended. She actually couldn't believe what she had just seen, in spite of what she had seen live at home. She also couldn't believe how her own body felt, hot, flushed. Her nipples were hard and aching and she felt a wetness between her legs.

She didn't resists as Tasha eased her back onto the bed, gently leaning over to kiss her as she slid her body onto hers. Erin's skin felt electrified as Tasha's breasts slid over hers, their hard nipples grinding against each other. She lay there, paralyzed, as Tasha softly kissed her lips, her cheeks, gently nibbled on her earlobes. When she again kissed her lips, Erin felt Tasha's tongue gently pressing against her lips, sliding back and forth. When she let her lips part just the slightest bit, Tasha's tongue slid into her mouth, finding her own tongue, caressing it.

Erin moaned, pressing her mouth to Tasha's, kissing her back now, her own tongue aggressively seeking out Tasha's. Then Tasha was kissing her neck, her hands under her arms, pushing them up over her head. When Tasha fastened her mouth on a nipple, biting down with her teeth, Erin groaned and felt a new wetness between her legs. Her hands went to Tasha's head, holding her against her breast, not wanting her to stop sucking and chewing on her.

Then Tasha slid over to her other breast, increasing the electricity coursing throughout her body. At the same time she felt Tasha's hand slide between her legs, slipping through the wetness between her pussy lips. When Tasha's lips left her breast and began kissing their way down across her stomach, Erin knew that she wanted Tasha to keep going, to do what she had done earlier.

Tasha noticed Erin's legs fall open, spreading her pussy. She eagerly slid her tongue down across Erin's clit, between her pouting pussy lips and directly into her honeypot, sucking the juices that had pooled there. Erin arched her back in ecstasy as Tasha's tongue delved into her pussy. Tasha slid her leg across Erin's body, straddling her, her ass and pussy right in Erin's face.

As Tasha ate Erin's pussy, Erin writhed beneath her, squirming in delight at the sensations Tasha's tongue was producing between her legs. When Tasha began sucking on her clit, Erin went crazy. Grabbing Tasha's legs and squeezing in response to the electric sensations emanating from her pussy, she inadvertently pulled her pussy right into her face.

Suddenly Erin found herself licking and sucking Tasha's pussy, sticking her tongue up into her, drinking the juices that were pouring from her pussy. The two girls licked and sucked each other. When Tasha slid a finger into Erin's pussy and began sliding it in and out, Erin did the same. At Tasha's urging, Erin put more and more fingers into her pussy, finally pumping almost her entire hand in and out as she sucked on her clit.

When finally the two girls fell apart in exhaustion, several hours had passed. They crawled into each other's arms, exchanging a long wet kiss before falling asl**p. Twice more during the night they awoke to again make love, sucking each other to mutual orgasms each time.

Morning arrived and Erin awoke to the wonderful sensation of Tasha's tongue between her legs. She grabbed her knees in her hands and pulled them up to her chest, spreading her pussy and making it even easier for Tasha to tongue-fuck her juicy hole. When she had finished cumming, Tasha crawled up her body, giving her a long deep kiss, the taste of her pussy intoxicating.

"Tasha," Erin said as they broke their kiss, "does this mean I'm a lesbian?"

"Of course not, silly," Tasha laughed, kissing her. "It just means you like girls."

"But I thought that's what a lesbian was," Erin said, puzzled.

"No, a lesbian is a woman who only likes women. Maybe you're like me, you like both."

"Oh! But I've never.....I don't...." Erin stammered.

"Don't worry about it," Tasha told her, rolling off of her and getting to her feet. "I'm sure you're going to be absolutely cock crazy. With a body like yours, how could you be any other way."

"What do you mean?" Erin asked, suddenly embarrassed by her nakedness.

"Look at you," Tasha said. "You are absolutely beautiful. Perfect face, more than perfect breasts, the sweetest, wettest pussy I've ever tasted, your ass is perfect, incredible red hair. You are a 12."

"Oh, my," Erin blushed, not knowing what to say. "I don't think of myself that way at all."

"I know, that's what makes you so perfect," Tasha said, leaning over and kissing her, at the same time sliding a finger into her pussy and rubbing her clit with her thumb.

Erin shuddered as she sucked Tasha's tongue, her pussy spasming in instant orgasm as Tasha expertly got her off.

"See what I mean?" Tasha asked, removing her fingers from Erin's soaked pussy and putting them in her mouth where Erin softly sucked them, tasting herself. "So get your suit on, we're going to the beach!" she said with a laugh. "And I want you to wear your new suit today."

"Not in public!" Erin exclaimed, sitting up. "It barely covers anything."

"That's the idea, silly," Tasha laughed. "But you have to put on lots of sun block so you don't burn any more. Actually, I'll put the sun block on for you, to make sure it gets done right."

Laughing the two girls pulled their suits on. Erin stared at herself in the mirror, modeling her new dental-floss bikini. The top barely covered her nipples, leaving most of her 36-D breasts exposed. The bottom was merely a strip of material just wide enough to cover her pussy lips. It was so thin and sheer that the outline of her lips was clearly visible, made even more obvious by how wet the material already was from her pussy leaking.

Before she could protest, Tasha grabbed her by the hand and pulled her to the door, grabbing a big beach towel and the sun block on the way. They crossed the street a couple of cars honked their horns in appreciation and ran down the beach to the water, dropping the towel as they ran into the sea. They frolicked and splashed for 15- 20 minutes before leaving the water. Tasha spread the towel on the sand and Erin flopped down on it.

"Here, better let me put some sun block on you before you burn," Tasha said with a wicked grin.

Before she could stop her, Tasha was spreading the lotion on Erin, starting at her feet and working up her legs. When she got up to her covered pussy, Tasha quickly let a finger slip beneath the material to rub up and down the wet furrow of Erin's pussy. Erin gasped and looked from side to side to see if anyone had noticed, but there were very few people on the beach at this time of the morning and nobody was looking their way.

When Tasha began spreading the lotion onto Erin's stomach, she was f***ed to lay back on the towel. When she got to her breasts, Erin gasped when Tasha pulled her top up and off, exposing her breasts. Her nipples were rock hard as Tasha rubbed the lotion on, taking extra care to pinch and pull her nipples before putting lotion on her arms and neck and face.

"When you turn over, I'll do your back," Tasha told her, removing her own top and freeing her breasts.

"Tasha, I can't lay here with my top off," Erin said, covering herself with her hands.

"Don't be silly," Tasha told her. "Of course you can. Nobody's going to bother you," she said as she lay back on the towel, closing her eyes.

At first Erin lay back with her hands covering her breasts, but she finally relaxed and lay there, enjoying the feeling of the sun on her body. Gradually she fell asl**p, only to be wakened by the sound of a voice, a male voice.

"Hi there," the voice said.

"Oh, hi, Brad," Tasha said as Erin opened her eyes, her hands automatically going to her breasts to cover them

"Who's your friend?" he asked, looking at Erin.

"This is Erin," Tasha said. "Erin, this is Brad, he's the lifeguard on this beach."

"Hi, Erin," Brad said, holding out his hand.

"H-hi, Brad," Erin said, sitting up and reluctantly reaching up to shake his hand, uncovering her breasts. Her nipples were instantly erect and she could feel herself blushing.

"Here, time for you to turn over," Tasha said, picking up the sun block.

Gratefully Erin rolled over onto her stomach as Tasha started at her shoulders applying the lotion.

"How have you been, Tasha?" Brad asked, squatting down next to them.

"Oh, fine," Tasha replied, gently and slowly applying the lotion to Erin's back. "How about you?"

"Pretty good," Brad replied. "We've had great weather, so that's been good. Maybe we can get together later," he suggested. "It's been a while."

"That would be nice," Tasha said, squirting a big glob of lotion onto the small of Erin's back. "Here, give me a hand, do her legs for me," Tasha suggested, handing Brad the lotion.

"No problem," he said with a grin.

Erin started with surprise when she heard this and began to protest when Tasha began spreading the lotion on her lower back. At the same time Brad began with the calves of her legs. It felt nice and Tasha and Brad were chit-chatting so Erin relaxed again. Then as Brad moved above her knees with the lotion, Tasha moved down from her lower back to her ass, kneading and massaging her totally naked ass cheeks. Brad was now working on her upper thighs when Erin felt Tasha squeeze her cheeks tightly in her hands, pulling them apart.

"You're not going to burn today," Tasha said, running two fingers covered in lotion down the crack of Erin's ass, beneath the nearly invisible string, over the pucker of her rosebud to delve beneath the thin strip of material and into her pussy, stroking once, twice, before sliding back up the crack of her ass.

"There, that should do it," Tasha said as Brad too finished, letting the back of his hand brush against the material covering Erin's pussy.

Erin lay with her head on her arms, her face flaming red in embarrassment at what Brad must have seen.

"Uh, thanks," she managed to say, her voice almost cracking.

"Brad, you mind doing me?" Tasha asked, flopping down next to Erin.

"No problem," Brad said, grabbing the lotion and beginning to spread it over her body.

Erin continued to lay face down as Tasha and Brad chatted. They seemed fairly familiar with each other and Erin got the feeling that he was very nice.

"Mmm, that's great," Tasha sighed.

Erin automatically turned her head to the side and saw that Brad was between Tasha's legs, one hand sliding back and forth, obviously stroking her pussy. He saw Erin looking at him and grinned shyly, then slapped Tasha on the ass.

"That should do it," he said, still squatting between her legs, an obvious erection tenting his bathing suit.

"You tease, you," Tasha laughed, looking over her shoulder at him.

"How about tomorrow night?" Brad suggested. "After work."

"That sounds like fun," Tasha agreed. "Maybe Erin will join us, if you don't mind, that is."

"No, the more the merrier," Brad said, getting to his feet and adjusting his obvious problem. "I'll see you then," he said, returning to his duties.

"I was so embarrassed," Erin said, looking at Tasha. "I felt so naked. And he saw what you did."

"Don't be silly," Tasha told her, leaning over and pecking her on the lips. "Brad's the sweetest guy. He's the only person I actually go out with from time to time. And he's got a perfect cock," she added with a laugh. "He's eight inches and he can stay hard forever. And he has an endless supply of cum."

"Oh, Tasha, is that all you think about?" Erin asked with a laugh.

"Not all, but if you're going to have a guy, he might as well have what it takes."

The two girls lay in the sun for another half an hour before Tasha suggested they go. Erin was happy to put her top back on and they made their way off the beach, waving to Brad as they went. When they got back inside the house, Tasha dragged Erin into the shower where they soaped each other, rubbing each other to orgasms before getting out and falling onto the bed in a 69, eating each other's pussies to orgasm.

"Oh, I hate for this to end," Tasha said as she rolled onto her back, pussy juice smeared all over her face.

"What do you mean?" Erin asked, her fingers between her legs, exploring and playing.

"Well, I have a scene to shoot this afternoon, remember? I'd rather stay here with just us."

"Oh, I forgot," Erin said. "What do you have to do?" she asked curiously.

"It's a scene where I'm a maid and the teenage boy of the house gets caught by his parents doing me and they punish him," Tasha explained.

"Oh!"

"Would you like to watch?" Tasha asked. "I sure don't mind."

"Oh, I couldn't," Erin exclaimed, sitting up, u*********sly sucking her fingers that had just been between her legs.

"But you've been watching. What's the difference now?" Tasha asked.

"If my parents knew..." Erin began.

"They'd love it," Tasha finished. "Can you imagine how hard it is for them keeping their lives from you? They don't want to hurt you or influence you in any 'bad' way. I'm sure they're worried about how you might judge them based on your education and religious inclinations."

"I guess I never thought of it that way," Erin confessed. "But I'd be so embarrassed."

"Well, you were embarrassed the first time I licked your pussy, weren't you?" Tasha asked.

"Yes," Erin blushed.

"Does it still embarrass you?" Tasha asked.

"No," Erin replied, still blushing.

"And how do you feel about my pussy?" Tasha asked, running a finger between her pussy lips.

"Oh, I-I love your pussy," Erin began. "I mean, I love the taste of your pussy. I love touching it."

"That's what I mean," Tasha said, smiling at her. "24 hours ago you would have died from embarrassment at that kind of thought. Now, you just want to taste me," she said, putting a foot up on the bed next to Erin, her pussy right in front of her.

Giggling, Erin leaned forward and ran her tongue through Tasha's pussy, sucking on her clit protruding from between her pussy lips.

"We'll never get out of here if we start that again," Tasha laughed, pulling away from Erin's eager mouth. "You let me talk to your parents," she said. "I'll arrange it and you won't have to be embarrassed."

"You're not going to tell them about us, are you?" Erin asked, looking anxiously at her.

"Not if you don't want me to," Tasha assured her. "What we do together is between us. If you want to keep it private, I'll absolutely respect that."

"Okay," Erin nodded.

"Fine, that's settled then," Tasha said. "Now we better get dressed and out of here."

Erin was a bit nervous on the way home. So much had changed for her in just 24 hours. She was afraid that they'd look at her and know everything by the guilt on her face. When they got to the house, Jane greeted them with hugs, commenting on how nice she looked with some color. Erin showed her the new clothes she had bought, though not the bathing suit. She went to her room to put them away and then lay on her bed, looking at the ceiling and thinking about everything. She was startled out of her reverie by a knocking on the door which then opened revealing her mother standing there.

"Mind if I come in?" she asked, entering without waiting for an answer, shutting the door behind her.

"Uh, sure," Erin replied, sitting up.

"I talked with Tasha," Jane began without preamble. "I know you know what our production company is concerned with. I also saw you watching us the other day."

"I didn't mean to..." Erin began.

"No, it's okay," Jane told her, sitting on the bed next to her. "I've been worried for years how to tell you about it, I just didn't know how. I was afraid to lose you."

"Mom, you can't lose me," Erin insisted, impulsively hugging her tightly.

"I just know you've been brought up being taught certain things and I know what they say about what we do," Jane told her. "I'm not making any excuses. And I'm not ashamed either."

"Mom..."

"So, you want to watch Tasha do her scene today, is that right?" she asked.

"I think so," Erin said, nodding. "But not if you mind."

"I don't mind," Jane told her. "But you need to understand that your father and b*****r and I make very explicit pornographic movies together. And with other people. We break all the rules of decency and morality you've been taught. I don't want you to be disgusted by us or what we do."

"I think I'm more curious than anything," Erin told her. "I mean, I've never really even heard of anything like this. And I had a good talk with Tasha about what she does. She even showed me some of her videos."

"She told me," Jane said, nodding. "And what did you think of them?"

"Well, I was completely shocked at first, of course," Erin admitted, "but then, then it was sort of exciting. I don't know. Maybe if I see more I'll understand better."

"Well, we're going to start in about a half an hour. If you want to watch, you're welcome," Jane told her, getting to her feet.

"Okay," Erin said. "Thanks. I'll think about it."

"I really do love you, sweetheart," Jane said, leaning over and gently kissing her on the mouth. "So do your father and your b*****r. Brian's just having a hard time figuring out how to behave around you. He doesn't want to hurt you or your feelings either."

"I understand," Erin replied.

"Okay then," Jane said, going to the door. "In any event, we'll eat dinner around 6:00. Would you like me to invite Tasha to stay?"

"Oh, yes, please," Erin said, smiling. "I really like her."

"Well, she seems to like you too," Jane smiled back as she left the room.

Erin lay on her bed, pretending to decide whether to watch the video shoot when she already knew deep down in her heart that nothing could keep her away. But still she felt a bit of shyness at openly being there while her father and b*****r and mother participated, knowing she was watching.

30 minutes later found Erin opening the door downstair and peeking in. Not seeing anyone, she quietly made her way through the maze of rooms until she got to the bedroom set where she heard voices. At first just peeking around the door, she saw that Tasha was dressed in a scullery maid's uniform, a very short one that barely covered her ass cheeks. The top was very low cut, showing a lot of cleavage. Jane was giving last minute instructions when Tasha looked up and saw her. A big smile crossed her face which was not unnoticed by Jane, who glanced over her shoulder and saw her daughter in the doorway.

"Okay, let's roll," Jane said, moving behind the camera with Bill standing next to her, Tasha straightening the bed.

"Action!" Jane called and Brian entered the room, sauntering over and standing behind Tasha while she made the bed.

Tasha jumped when Brian reached out and put his hand beneath her short skirt.

"Ooh, Master Davis," she said, not moving away from his hand. "You know what your parents said about bothering me while I was working."

"I don't care. They're not here now," he replied, spinning her around and pulling her close. "I've got something for you to clean," he said, kissing her hard, a hand going to her ass beneath the skirt.

As Brian pulled Tasha's clothes off and undressed himself, Erin slowly inched closer, wanting a better view. When she was right behind her parents, Bill turned and smiled at her. He put his arm around her shoulders and drew her close, next to him. Now Erin was only 6 feet from where Tasha was sitting on the edge of the bed, sucking her b*****r's cock, taking it all the way into her throat as she worked him. Then he pulled her up from her knees and positioned her on the bed on her hands and knees, her ass and pussy pointing right at the camera.

Erin's mouth was hanging open as she watched her b*****r's cock slowly slide into Tasha's pussy, stretching it wide, the same pussy she had licked and sucked all night long. She felt her nipples get hard and her pussy wet as she watched her b*****r's cock sliding in and out of Tasha's pussy.

Then her father released her and stepped into the scene, bellowing, "Here, what's going on here?"

Brian jumped back, his cock standing straight up in the air, glistening with Tasha's pussy juices. Tasha's pussy pouted open at them, juices dripping from her clit.

"What have I told you about bothering the maid while she's working?" Bill shouted at Brian as he reached out and rubbed Tasha's pussy. "I'm going to have to teach you a lesson," he said, unzipping his pants and letting them drop to the floor, his cock standing hard in front of him. "You kneel down right there and watch, and learn," Bill said, pushing Brian onto his knees right next to Tasha, then stepping behind her and jamming his cock into her pussy in one hard stroke.

Tasha was mewling and cooing as Bill fucked her, fucked her hard as Brian watched from just inches away. Erin found herself focusing on Tasha's pussy, the way it seemed to grip Bill's cock each time he slid out, then swallowing it again as he thrust into her.

Then giving her hand a squeeze, Jane stepped into the shot.

"Just what is going on here?" she demanded, standing close by them as Bill continued to fuck Tasha.

"I caught this damned boy pestering the maid again," Bill told her. "I'm teaching him a lesson."

"Well, when you're done, I'll teach him one too," Jane said, glaring down at her son.

"Ah, ah, ah," Bill groaned, reaching down and grabbing Brian by the hair.

He pulled his cock from Tasha's pussy, cum spurting from the end, and pointed it at Brian, shooting a stream of cum into his face. Erin almost gasped out loud when Brian opened his mouth and Bill slid his cock in, cum pumping from the end. Brian actively sucked his father's cock until Bill pulled it from his mouth. Jane then grabbed him by the arm and pulled him up onto the bed and straddled his midsection, pulling her dress off over her head. Reaching down, she guided his still-hard cock to her pussy, lowering herself down onto it, her back to him, facing the camera. Erin could clearly see her mother's clit sticking out, big and fat, as she rode up and down on Brian's cock.

Then Tasha crawled up on the bed, planting her gooey, cum-filled pussy on Brian's face, riding his tongue while Jane rode his cock. When Brian stiffened in orgasm, Jane reached down, pulling his spurting cock from her pussy and directing the streams of cum to her lower stomach, just above her pussy.

As Brian finished cumming, the cum running down Jane's stomach onto and over her pussy, she turned around, nudging Tasha out of the way and sliding her gooey pussy onto her son's face. Erin was astounded as Brian licked and sucked his mother's pussy, eating all of the cum that he himself had put there.

"Okay, cut!" Jane finally called out, dismounting Brian's face and leaning over and kissing him long and hard. "You were just wonderful!" she said. "Didn't he do just great?" she asked, looking to both Bill and Tasha for approval.

"I loved it," Tasha said with a laugh, "but Brian got the best of everything, I think. What did you think, Erin?" she asked, turning to look at her.

"Oh, I-I-I...I had no idea..." she tried to start.

"You mean Brian and your dad?" Tasha asked, directly to the point.

"Well, yes," Erin nodded, blushing furiously. "I mean..."

"You have to lose the male-female thing," Tasha said, getting to her feet and coming over to Erin, taking her hand. "It's about sex. Pussies, asses, mouths, hands, feet, nipples: sex. It wasn't personal. I'd bet Brian's never been with a man outside of filming a video."

"Actually, I have," Brian said, laughing. "I've been involved in a few group sex parties where all the lines got blurred. But if I have a choice, I'll take pussy every time."

"Well, why don't we all get cleaned up and meet upstairs for dinner," Jane suggested. "Good job, everyone."

"Thanks, you two," Tasha said, giving their cocks a sqeeze. "Can I use your shower, Erin?"

"Uh, sure," Erin said, nodding.

As they left the room, Jane turned to Bill and Brian.

"Well, what do you think?" she asked.

"Well, she's as beautiful a girl as I've ever seen," Bill said.

"I think you just leave her alone, let Tasha do whatever it is she's doing," Brian suggested. "Maybe we get her to help us, operating the camera," he added when he saw the look on his mother's face. "You're the one who is always complaining that we don't get good camera work when it's just standing on the tripod with nobody operating it."

"Okay," Jane said, "but absolutely no pushing her or teasing her or anything. Do you understand?" she asked, looking directly at Brian.

"Sure, I understand," Brian said. "It'll be easier now that she knows anyway. I felt so awkward trying to hide."

Upstairs Tasha had a quick shower then flopped naked onto Erin's bed.

"How did you like it?" she asked. "Was it fun? Did it get you hot?"

"Yes, yes, yes," Erin laughed, sitting on the edge of the bed next to her.

"You didn't mind?"

"No, of course not," Erin replied. "Why should I?"

"Good. Then lick me real quick before your mom comes. Show me how much you still love my pussy," Tasha said with a laugh, pulling her knees to her chest and exposing her pussy to Erin.

Glancing quickly to the door, Erin bent over and stuck her tongue into Tasha's pussy, expecting it to be different. But it wasn't. It was the same soft, hot, sweet pussy she had tasted before. Thinking she heard noise from the hall, she stopped, jumping to her feet. Laughing, Tasha pulled her clothes on, then kissed Erin, her tongue dueling with hers for a moment.

"Let's eat, I'm famished," she said, heading for the door.

Dinner that night was the most normal meal they had yet shared. So much awkwardness was out of the way. They didn't mention anything about the shoot, instead talking about the fun Erin and Tasha had had. By the time they finished eating, it had been decided that Erin could stay with Tasha whenever she wanted. Being so close to the beach and shopping and other people instead of being isolated up on the mountain were the deciding factors. They decided that they would buy Erin a car in the next few days so she wouldn't have to rely on anyone to get around.

"That was so good, Jane," Tasha said, sitting back in a comfortable lounge chair by the pool after dinner. "I'm always famished after a shoot."

"Me too," Jane agreed. "It's a wonderful way to work up an appetite, isn't it?"

"I'll say," Brian laughed, suddenly stripping off his clothes and diving into the pool.

"Come on, let's go swimming," Tasha said, getting to her feet and quickly peeling out of her clothes.

"I couldn't," Erin said, shaking her head.

"Then go put on a suit," Tasha told her. "Go on, hurry."

By the time Erin got back, wearing the suit Jane had given her, everyone was in the pool, naked. Very self-consciously she slid into the water, grateful for the privacy the water afforded. It did feel good, especially on her sunburnt skin. She lazily floated on her back, her breasts buoyantly suspended above the water, her nipples poking through the material.

At one point she bumped into someone, and turning over and around, sputtering water, she began to apologize, only to see that it was Brian and that he was licking and sucking Jane's pussy as she sat on the side of the pool, her feet up on the edge. She stared as Brian sucked their mother's pussy lips into his mouth, pulling and stretching them. When he noticed her next to him watching, he lifted his face for a moment, smiling at her, then stabbed his tongue into Jane's hole, holding her pussy lips wide apart.

Hearing Tasha's laughter, Erin turned to see her in the same position with her father between her legs sucking her pussy. Feelings of jealously and want coursed through her body but she was far too inhibited to do anything about it. She could only watch as her mother and her now best friend got their pussies licked.

Frustrated, Erin made some excuse and went to her room, dropping her bathing suit on the floor and flopping naked onto her bed. She didn't know how much time had passed when she was awakened by the weight of someone sitting on her bed. Opening her eyes, she saw that it was Tasha and that she was still naked.

"W-w-what," Erin stammered, wiping her eyes.

"Everyone went to bed," Tasha explained. "I was going to go home but I thought maybe I could stay here tonight. It's late and I'm pretty tired."

"Sure, of course," Erin said, moving over to make room.

"You mind if I lock the door?" Tasha asked, a mischievous grin on her face.

"No," Erin replied, blushing as she realized what Tasha intended.

"Good," she said, locking the door then climbing onto the bed, pushing Erin's legs apart as she fastened her mouth on her pussy, drinking up the juices that had pooled there.

Erin's hands went down to caress Tasha's head as she ate her pussy, cumming immediately when Tasha started sucking on her clit. When she stopped cumming, Tasha crawled up her body to kiss her, letting her taste herself. Then she straddled Erin's head, her pussy spread open directly above her mouth.

"Now I've got a treat for you," Tasha said, lowering her pussy onto Erin's waiting tongue.

Erin happily sucked Tasha's pussy. She noticed that it was a bit saltier and viscous than before, but it was absolutely delicious and she didn't stop until she had made Tasha cum and licked her dry. When she finished, Tasha curled up in Erin's arms, sharing a long sensuous kiss.

"Did you like it?" Tasha asked.

"What?" Erin asked.

"My pussy, silly," Tasha giggled.

"I told you I love your pussy," Erin whispered back.

"Was it different to you?" Tasha asked.

"Maybe a little," Erin replied. "Why?"

"Because I fucked your father and your b*****r and let them cum in me," she said.

"You mean..." Erin began.

"You just sucked my freshly fucked pussy full of their cum," Tasha told her. "I'm glad you liked it."

"I wish I'd known," Erin said after a long pause.

"Why?" Tasha asked.

"Maybe I would have paid more attention to how it tasted," she replied.

"You don't pay attention to how my pussy tastes?" Tasha asked with mock sternness.

"I love the taste of your pussy," Erin said shyly, reaching down between Tasha's legs and rubbing her finger between her pussy lips.

"Did you really, you know, with my father and b*****r?" Erin asked, sliding her finger into Tasha.

"Mmm, yes," Tasha replied. "They're both really good fucks, so it's always fun."

"What makes them good?" Erin asked, slipping a second finger into Tasha's pussy and slowly fucking her.

"They have nice size cocks, to start," Tasha said, humping her pussy into Erin's hand. "And they can fuck forever without cumming. And when they cum, they can get hard really quickly."

Erin withdrew her hand from Tasha's pussy, crawling down her body to glue her mouth to her dripping pussy, licking and slurping. She felt Tasha's tongue between her legs and sighed as the two girls sucked each other to yet another orgasm before finally falling asl**p in each other's arms.

The next morning, after having breakfast together, they all went out to buy a car for Erin. When they finished, Erin was the proud owner of a blue Morris Mini Convertible.

"Oh, mom, dad, I can't thank you enough," Erin said, giving them each long hard hugs. "I'm so happy to be home, I never want to leave."

"Let's go to the beach," Tasha suggested. "It's a beautiful day."

"Oh, yes," Erin agreed. "Mom, dad, Brian, you'll come with us? It's a beautiful beach."

"I've got work to do, sweetheart," Jane told her. "I've got to edit the video we shot yesterday."

"Why don't you two go have fun," Bill suggested. "We'll all catch up later."

"Let us know if you'll be home for dinner," Jane told her.

"I will, mom," Erin said, once again hugging her. "Thanks again for everything."

Getting behind the wheel of her new car, Erin carefully followed Tasha to her house. As she parked, Tasha jumped out of her car and came to Erin's door, opening it.

"Time to dedicate your new car," she informed Erin.

"What do you mean?" Erin asked, looking up at her.

"Give me your shorts," Tasha demanded, holding out her hand.

"What!" Erin exclaimed, looking around. "Anyone could see," she complained, her face turning red.

"Nobody will see anything," Tasha told her, her hand still outstretched.

Very furtively Erin slipped her shorts off, handing them to Tasha, sitting with her naked ass on her new seat. Tasha then opened the car door, causing to Erin to gasp and once again look around. Kneeling down, Tasha swung Erin's legs out the car then pushed her onto her back, pushing her knees up to her chest and completely exposing her naked pussy.

Erin was laughing out loud as Tasha began licking her pussy, driving her tongue into her. When Tasha nibbled on her clit, she came immediately, gasping as Tasha sucked her dry. When Tasha leaned back on her knees, a big smile on her pussy-juice smeared face, Erin sat up.

"Now you'll always remember the first time you got your pussy sucked in your car," Tasha told her, pushing to her feet. "Come on, let's get changed and down to the beach."

They ran into the house, Erin holding her shorts against her body, the two of them laughing. Tasha gave Erin one of her thong suits to put on and Erin struggled into it. She was larger than Tasha and she was barely able to tie the top around her back. The tops of her nipples kept peeking out and she had to readjust it. The bottom was similarly tight which resulted in it being pulled tightly against her pussy.

Grabbing towels and the sun block, they crossed the street to the honking of car horns and made their way down near the water. Dropping their stuff, they ran to the water, jumping in with peals of laughter as they splashed each other. After 15 minutes of frolicking in the water, they ran to their towels, sitting down, the sun in their faces as the sea gently lapped at the sand.

"That was great," Tasha said, reaching behind herself and untying her top and removing it, her breasts pointing out with hard nipples which she pinched and squeezed, making them even harder and larger.

Hesitating for a moment, Erin took her top off too, rationalizing that it was too tight anyway and it wasn't doing much of a job of covering her. Her nipples were the size of pencil erasers on the ends of her big beautiful breasts.

"You want the sun on your front or back first?" Tasha asked, holding up the sun block.

"Back," Erin said, turning onto her stomach, still self-conscious about exposing herself so completely on the public beach.

Tasha slowly and thoroughly covered Erin's back side with sun block, paying particular attention to her ass, pulling the material tightly against her pussy so that it bunched up between her pussy lips, completely exposing them. When she finished, she too lay down on her back, resting in the warmth of the sun.

"Hey, you two," they heard about a half an hour later. Opening her eyes and shading them with her hand, Tasha saw that Brad was squatting at the edge of their towels. "She's starting to get a bit pink," he observed, looking at Erin's back side. "She should turn over."

Reluctantly Erin rolled onto her back, propping herself up on her elbows. She saw that Brad's eyes focused on her breasts and she felt her nipples getting hard, completely out of her control.

"Brad, will you hand me that sun block?" Tasha asked, holding out her hand.

"I'll do it," Brad volunteered, picking up the lotion and squirting it into his hand and starting to apply it to Erin's lower leg.

"Thanks," Tasha said, smiling at Erin.

When Brad got up to her knees, Erin laid back onto her towel, feeling her face flushed and all too aware of how hard and large her nipples were. As Brad spread the lotion on Erin's upper thighs, he couldn't help but noticing that the material of her suit had bunched up between her pussy lips, which were completely exposed. Erin gasped when she felt his fingers slide across them.

"You sure don't want to burn there," Brad commented, rubbing first one, then the other of her pussy lips between his fingers before sliding up onto her stomach.

Erin struggled to remain calm, to not tense her body as Brad spread the lotion upwards, his hands sliding across her breasts and caressing them, massaging them, rolling her hardened nipples between his fingers before moving up to her neck and then her arms. Erin's pussy was soaked by the time Brad got done.

"Well, there you go," Brad said, sitting back on his heels. "And that was definitely my pleasure," he said with a big smile.

"Thanks," Erin managed to croak, her whole body on fire.

"Hey, why don't you stay the night," Tasha suggested to Erin. "We can invite Brad over and get some food and stuff. What do you say?"

"Well, sure," Erin agreed, silently wondering what 'stuff' meant.

"Hey, great," Brad said, getting to his feet. "I'll come by after I close down here."

"Okay, see you then," Tasha said, smiling at him.

"Oh, god," Erin groaned, putting her arm across her eyes as she lay there.

"What?" Tasha asked, puzzled. "Don't you want him to come over?"

"It's not that," Erin said, turning to look at Tasha. "When he put the sun block on me, well, he touched me," she said lamely.

"Well, I'd hope so," Tasha laughed. "How else is he going to put it on?"

"No, I mean he touched me," she said.

"I see. Did you like it?" Tasha asked.

"Tasha!" Erin exclaimed, sitting up, her breasts swinging. "He played with my nipples and touched my pussy."

"Did you like it?" Tasha repeated, laughing.

"It made my whole body tingle," Erin admitted, shaking her head. "And my pussy is just so wet now."

"That's nice," Tasha said, laying down on her towel. "You just hold that feeling until later."

Erin lay back down, the sun warming her, and let her mind run wild. She couldn't stop thinking about everything, her f****y, Tasha, Brad, her own body. When Tasha finally suggested that they go, Erin was ready to scream with frustration. They put their tops on and waved to Brad as they left the beach and crossed to Tasha's house.

"Wanna take a shower with me?" Tasha asked, dropping her suit onto the floor.

"Sure," Erin agreed, stripping.

In the shower they soaped each other, and Erin felt a thrill every time Tasha's hand touched her between her legs or her breasts, but Tasha didn't do anything more than that and Erin was feeling even more frustrated when they got out of the shower. Tasha rummaged through a drawer and found some clothing which she handed to Erin.

"You can wear this if you want," she said, watching Erin's expression as she examined the bright red tube skirt. "You can adjust it however you want," she explained. "Down to your ankles or whatever."

Erin pulled it on, feeling it mold itself to her body. Turning to look in the mirror, she saw that even though it was red, it was of such a diaphanous material that it was almost transparent with light behind it. It molded perfectly to her breasts and her nipples pushed out through the material. She adjusted it to just below mid-thigh and was

looking over her shoulder at the mirror when Tasha came up and ran her hands over her body, electrifying her nipples and making her wet between the legs.

"You look good enough to eat," Tasha said, kissing her softly before pulling on a short silk skirt that looked more like a lace-trimmed slip than anything. It came down a couple of inches below her ass. A matching tube top accentuated her breasts, leaving nothing to the imagination.

"You look great," Erin breathed. "You have such nice clothes."

"You will too, believe me," Tasha laughed.

Erin opened a bottle of white wine and they each sat with a glass, just chatting like two school girls until there was a knock on the door.

"Hello, anybody home?" they heard Brad call out.

"Come in, Brad," Tasha called out.

Brad entered, looking really tanned with his hair bleached from the sun and his bright blue eyes. Even though he had a shirt on now, Erin could still see the muscles rippling beneath it.

"Wow, you two look great," he commented as he took in their outfits. "I think I'm way underdressed."

"Don't be silly," Tasha told him, moving over so he could sit next to them. "We're the flames, you're the moth."

Tasha poured Brad a glass of wine and the three of them continued talking. Brad learned about Erin's background and she learned that he was working as a lifeguard for the summer before going away to college. She found herself relaxing as she realized that he was a really nice boy. The trepidation she had felt about seeing him again after he had touched her like that melted away and she laughed and enjoyed herself.

At one point Tasha called and ordered some delivered dinner and when it arrived they all ate with gusto. Two more bottles of wine disappeared before they finished eating, sitting back with full bellies and not entirely sober. Erin had never d***k so much in her life and she found herself almost floating at times, her body tingly and hypersensitive.

Erin found herself sitting back on the sofa, one foot up. Her tube dress had ridden up on her thighs to where it was barely covering her pussy. Tasha shuffled over next to her, snuggling up against her side. Erin let an arm d**** across her shoulders. Brian was sitting in a chair directly across from them, a grin on his face.

"How about some dessert, Brad?" Tasha asked, bringing her feet up onto the edge of the sofa, exposing her pussy to him.

Reaching between her legs, Tasha spread her pussy lips apart with two fingers as Brad crawled over and fastened his mouth on her bald pussy. Erin watched in surprise as Brad sucked Tasha's pussy right in front of her. Tasha was leaning against her, her body writing in delight as Brad's tongue did its magic between her legs. When her body spasmed in orgasm, Tasha clutched Erin's hand against her breast as she arched her body. Erin could feel her hard nipple pressing into the palm of her hand.

"Mmm, nice," Tasha said, reaching down and lifting Brad's face with a finger beneath his chin. "That was vanilla," she explained, "now try strawberry."

When she said that, Tasha hooked her left arm around Erin's uplifted knee and pulled it to the side, opening her legs and exposing her pussy. Before she could react or protest, Brad's tongue was sliding into her pussy. Erin arched her back in ecstacy as Brad hooked her left leg with his arm and put her leg over his shoulder. As Brad ate her pussy, Tasha pulled her top down, releasing her breasts, and leaned over and began sucking and nibbling on her nipples. She felt Brad slip first one, then two fingers into her tight virgin pussy, and she stiffened in apprehension until she felt him stop when he felt her barrier. He gently sucked her clit as he slid his fingers in and out of her sopping wet hole. Her body shuddered in orgasm and she finally had to push Brad's head away from her pussy. The sensations were too much for her.

Brad sat back on his heels, his face shining with pussy juice, a big smile on his face.

"That was the best dessert I've ever had," he said with a laugh. "You two have to have the tastiest pussies on the planet."

"Now it's our turn," Tasha informed him, sitting up. "You sit here now," she instructed, sliding over and making room for him to take her place sitting right next to Erin, who still hadn't pulled her dress up to cover her breasts.

As Tasha pulled his shorts off, releasing his rock-hard cock, Brad cupped Erin's breast and leaned over to suck on her nipple. She gasped as at the same time his other hand slid between her legs to caress her pussy. She watched as Tasha grabbed Brad's cock and began to lick and suck it, her eyes never leaving Erin's. She saw how she teased the slit at the end with the tip of her tongue, how she would suck just the head, her tongue swirling around the shaft at the same time. Then she would slowly lower herself until his entire cock disappeared into her mouth.

When Brad began to make some moaning and groaning noises, Tasha stopped pulling Erin's hand.

"Come on, you help," she told her as she pulled her onto her knees next to her.

Erin could only stare at Brad's cock in Tasha's tiny hand as it stood straight up right in front of her. She felt Tasha gently pushing the back of her head, so taking a big breath, she stuck her tongue out and let it touch Brad's cock. She was instantly surprised by how warm and soft it was, even though it was also so hard. Tasha took her hand and guided it to Brad's cock, releasing him and leaving Erin with sole possession.

Erin leaned forward once more, the tip of her tongue probing the slit and tasting the droplet of fluid that had appeared there. It was viscous and a bit salty, but she liked it and continued licking the head of his cock. Then she opened her mouth, letting just the head in, closing her lips around the shaft and letting her whole mouth close on him, tasting him. She loved the feel and taste of his cock in her mouth and she felt her pussy get wet, juice running down the inside of her thighs.

Tasha watched with delight as Erin quickly proved to be a natural cocksucker who obviously liked it. She now had both hands wrapped around Brad's cock and was attempting to take more and more of it into her mouth. Quickly pulling her clothes off, Tasha reached for Erin's tube dress and pulled it up over her head, leaving her completely naked on her knees in front of Brad.

She immediately grabbed his cock as soon as her arms were freed and held it, examining it closely before sticking out her tongue and licking it from base to tip. Tasha got behind Erin, her arms around her cupping her breasts and playing with her nipples.

"Put it between your tits," Tasha whispered in Erin's ear.

Erin looked up at Brad's face which had a rapturous look on it. She blushed, realizing that it was she who was causing him to look that way, then leaned up and forward, wrapping her big breasts around the shaft of Brad's cock. With Tasha's hands covering hers, Erin slid her breasts up and down Brad's cock. She was actually able to lean forward and lick the head of his cock as it appeared.

Then she released her breasts and just began sucking on him, almost in a frenzy. Brad began to squirm, moaning at the pleasure Erin's mouth was creating on his cock.

"He's about to cum," Tasha breathed in Erin's ear. "His cock is going to suddenly get bigger and then cum is going to shoot into your mouth," she whispered as Erin continued sucking Brad's cock. "Just let it happen," she cautioned. "When you think your mouth is full, just swallow and keep on sucking."

Tasha watched in fascination, her face just inches from Brad's cock, as Erin sucked him. Brad groaned, arching his hips, pushing his cock into Erin's mouth as her eyes widened in surprise, and Tasha knew that Erin was getting her first mouthful of cum. Brad sank back onto the sofa and Erin kept her lips clamped around the shaft of his cock. Tasha could hear her breathing through her nose, a real sign of a natural cocksucker.

Then Brad just collapsed into the sofa, his mouth hanging open as he stared at the beautiful redhead with her mouth wrapped around his cock. Erin sucked hard as she pulled off of Brad's cock, gulping as the tip of her tongue reached out to probe the slit one last time. She gasped for breath and Tasha saw Brad's cum still coating her mouth, some dribbling from the side of her mouth. Erin licked her lips, swirled her tongue around in her mouth and swallowed again, a surprised smile on her face which Tasha leaned over and kissed, probing her mouth with her tongue, tasting Brad's cum in her mouth. She licked the bits that had escaped and kissed her again.

"That was incredible," Tasha said, beaming at Erin. "You did that like you'd been doing it forever. You really liked it, didn't you?"

"Oh, it was wonderful!" Erin gushed, totally surprised. "It feels so soft and hard and it tastes so good!"

"Did you like his cum?" Tasha asked, her eyes sparkling.

"Oh, yes," Erin breathed, blushing completely red, her green eyes sparkling.

"Do you like it more than my pussy?" Tasha asked with a laugh, seeing the look of surprise on Brad's face.

Tasha laughed as Erin blushed, saying nothing.

"Come on, let's go into the bedroom," Tasha suggested. "We can play there."

Erin was excited and afraid as they went into the bedroom. So much was happening and so fast. Her head was still spinning from the wine she had consumed. But one thing she knew, she wanted to feel Brad's cock spurting hot cum into her mouth again. That had been the most exciting thing that she had ever experienced. As much as she loved Tasha and loved eating her pussy, nothing was better than that sensation of a cock suddenly growing thicker and then exploding, streams of hot cum shooting into your mouth.

"Only one rule," Tasha said, grabbing Brad by the cock and pulling him onto the bed with her. "No fucking Erin. If you want to fuck, you can fuck me. All you want. Okay?"

"Sure," Brad agreed, shrugging.

"Good. Then fuck me now," Tasha said with a laugh, spreading her legs and pulling him into her. "Yes, like that," she said, thrusting up against him as he speared her with his cock. "Come sit on my face, Erin," Tasha said, reaching over and taking her hand. "Let me lick that sweet pussy of yours."

Erin straddled Tasha's face facing Brad. She could clearly see his cock glistening as it slid in and out of Tasha's pussy. She gasped when she felt Tasha's soft hot tongue in her pussy and her nipples hardened even more. Brad leaned forward and kissed her, long and soft, his tongue playing with hers as he continued to pump Tasha's pussy. Then he leaned down and began sucking on Erin's nipples, his hands on her breasts massaging them, pinching and pulling on them while Tasha continued to eat her pussy.

After 15-20 minutes Brad started grunting as he fucked Tasha, getting close to an orgasm. Tasha sensed it and spoke from between Erin's legs.

"Do you want him to cum in your mouth again?" she asked, licking Erin's pussy.

"Oh, yes," Erin moaned, her eyes glazed. "Yes, cum in my mouth again."

Brad groaned and pulled his cock out of Tasha's pussy, wet and glistening in front of him. Tasha scrambled out from beneath Erin and watched as she crawled forward, opening her mouth and letting Brad slide his cock in. Erin closed her lips around his cock and sucked with her whole mouth, tasting Tasha's pussy all over him. Then she got to work really sucking on him, teasing him with her tongue. It wasn't a minute before she felt him swell and then explode, cum shooting into her mouth.

This time she sucked and sucked, not stopping until there was no more cum to be gotten from his cock. Releasing him, she smiled at Tasha, cum covering her teeth, before gulping and swallowing it all down. She searched out the remainder with her tongue and swallowed once more, licking her lips.

"Oh, I just love the taste of cum," she sighed.

"You are crazy!" Tasha laughed, tackling her on the bed and kissing her, tasting Brad's cum in and on her mouth.

Brad dove between Erin's legs, his mouth finding her pussy. The rest of the night was one long sexual experience. Erin would fall asl**p only to be awaked by someone licking her pussy or sucking on her breasts. Or she would awaken to find Tasha rubbing her pussy on her mouth or Brad pressing his cock against her lips. She lost track of the number of times he came in her mouth.

When she finally awoke the next day, it was to Brad fucking Tasha from behind, his cock sliding in and out of her pussy. She lay there watching the two of them, one hand idly between her own legs rubbing small circles on her clit. When Brad finally groaned and said he was going to cum, Tasha told him to cum inside of her. When he finished and pulled his cock from Tasha's pussy, Erin could see her pussy gaping open, cum pooling and dripping from her slit. Instinctively Erin crawled over and licked Tasha's pussy from behind, slurping up the cum cocktail that filled her gooey pussy. Tasha sighed as she felt Erin tonguing her, sliding her tongue up into her hole as she sucked her, eating the cum that Brad had just put there. Finally Tasha fell over onto the bed on her back, her feet flat on the bed, her hands covering her well-used pussy.

"God, I'm fucked out," Tasha laughed. "That was a great night."

"That was the best night I've ever had," Erin said with a laugh. "I can't believe me."

"I know I died and wound up in heaven," Brad said, shaking his head. "I hate for this to end."

"Who says it's going to end?" Tasha laughed. "There's always next time. And I just know that Erin can't wait to have your cock in her mouth again; am I right?"

"Mmm, yes," Erin agreed.

"Well, I gotta get to the beach," Brad said reluctantly. "Work, you know."

"We'll come over later and get some sun," Tasha promised. "Thanks for being such a good fuck."

Erin laughed when Tasha said this and Brad kissed each of them before leaving.

"Oh, Tasha, that was incredible!" Erin said when Brad left, hugging her tightly. "I've never had so much fun."

"Just think, you're just starting, too," Tasha laughed. "It's only going to get better."

"Why didn't you let Brad fuck me too?" Erin asked.

"I didn't think you were ready to take that step yet," she replied. "There's plenty of time. Just think about it, you just sucked a strange boy's cock and swallowed his cum at least a half a dozen times. And you've never even touched one before. And in between and during that you were getting your pussy sucked by him or me or you were sucking my pussy. I mean, that's a pretty full day for day one, isn't it?"

"I guess so," Erin laughed. "And I was afraid of trying that, too. Thanks for looking out for me."

"That's what friends are for, to look out for each other," Tasha said with a shake of her blonde hair. "I'm going to take a shower and then sl**p some more," she said. "Wanna join me?"

"Yes!" Erin said, jumping up from the bed and racing to the shower with Tasha. They washed and rubbed each other, laughing the whole time, then returned to the bed and crawled into each other's arms, quickly falling asl**p.

They awakened a couple of hours later and shared a leisurely late breakfast, sitting naked at the table in the kitchen. They then pulled on their suits and grabbed towels and sun block and went across the street and down onto the beach. They waved at Brad when they saw him. Dropping their towels on the sand, they ran into the water, enjoying the coolness of it on their bodies before exiting and sitting on their towels.

This time Erin didn't hesitate removing her top when Tasha did. Tasha grabbed the sun block and began applying it to Erin, who lay back on the towel, enjoying the sensation of Tasha's hands sliding all over her body. When they slid into her pussy and rubbed her there, she just sighed. Then she felt her hands sliding across her breasts, her nipples hard. Tasha finished and they lay back, napping in the hot afternoon sun.

"Hey, hey, you need to turn over," Erin heard, bringing her to consciousness.

Sitting up and shading her eyes, she saw Brad standing at her feet, smiling at her.

"You've been there for over a half an hour," he explained. "With your skin, that's enough. Time to turn over."

"I'll need some sun block on my back," Erin said with a smile.

"I think I can manage," he grinned at her.

Brad started at her feet, working his way up her legs to her ass. He let his hands slide down the crack of her ass into her pussy, feeling her wetness before changing position to kneel at her head to do her back.

"Prop yourself up on your elbows," he instructed her as he released his cock from his baggies.

Doing as he instructed, Erin saw surprised when she bumped into his erect cock sticking in her face. Quickly looking from side to side and seeing nobody looking in their direction, she opened her mouth and began sucking on him while he slowly spread the lotion on her back. He quickly finished spreading the lotion and knelt in front of her, one hand on the back of her head as he pumped his cock in and out of her sucking mouth, face fucking her. Tasha had rolled onto her side, her head resting on her hand, watching.

"Oh, yeah, oh, yeah," Brad growled, thrusting harder into Erin's mouth. "I'm cumming now, here I go," he cried, stiffening as his balls spasmed, cum shooting into Erin's mouth.

Still not using her hands at all, Erin sucked Brad's cock, not stopping until she got every drop and he began to go flaccid. Only then did she let his cock fall from her mouth.

"I'd say you got your sun block," Tasha observed with a laugh.

"Thanks, Brad," Erin said, smiling up at him. "I really do like sucking your cock."

"I like it too," he said with a laugh. "Please do it whenever you get the urge."

"I think I've opened Pandora's Box," Tasha laughed as Brad walked away. "Now kiss me so I can taste some too," she said, rolling over on top of Erin and kissing her, their tongues swirling together. "Sucking him off in public on the beach, imagine that," Tasha said in mock rebuke. "Next thing you know..." she began to say, then got a far-away, glazed look in her eyes.

"What?" Erin asked, sitting up and looking at her.

"Just a wisp of an idea that floated through my head," Tasha said, shaking her head and smiling at Erin.

"Well, what was it?" Erin asked. "Unless it's none of my business, of course."

"Hey, I have no secrets from you," Tasha told her. "You know more about me than your parents. I've never shown anyone that first video before."

"I didn't know," Erin said. "Sorry."

"No, just so you understand," Tasha told her. "I feel like we're s****rs or something. I feel like I can trust you."

"Oh, Tasha, you can," Erin said, reaching out and hugging her. "And you are my s****r, the only one I've ever had."

"Thanks," Tasha said, wiping her eyes.

"So now you can tell me?" Erin asked.

"I was just thinking about you and Hot Productions," Tasha said carefully.

"Me! What do you mean?" Erin asked.

"Well, like you being in shoots with me," Tasha said.

"You're joking!" Erin exclaimed. "You're not serious!"

"I told you it was just a wisp of an idea," Tasha said. "Come on, let's go to the house. Watching you suck Brad's cock made me horny. Now all I can think of is eating your pussy."

"Tasha!" Erin exclaimed, grabbing her top and tying it on. "Shame on you! You'll have to catch me first," she said, jumping to her feet and running for the road, her big breasts swinging and bouncing, falling out of her top just as she got to the road. Two cars screeched to a stop as she ran across the road, her naked breasts swinging. She couldn't stop laughing as she ran into the house ahead of Tasha, running into the bedroom and falling onto the bed, panting from the exertion of running.

Tasha ripped the thong from Erin's body, diving into her pussy, her tongue slashing her clit as she began to devour her pussy. Erin pulled Tasha into a 69, pulling her thong aside to slide her tongue into her sweet honey well. They both came twice before they stopped, laying on their backs panting for breath.

"You really think I could do videos?" Erin finally asked softly.

"Oh, yes," Tasha replied. "I think you'd be a natural."

"But I'm still a virgin," Erin reminded her. "I don't even know if I'll be able to do it or if I'll like it."

"You'll love it," Tasha told her. "Trust me on that one. I've been with you. I've watched you suck cock. You'll love fucking."

"Maybe I could try it with Brad," Erin suggested.

"Do you want to fuck Brad?" Tasha asked.

"I don't know," Erin shrugged. "Why not? I mean, if I'm going to do it, he's nice. And I do like sucking his cock."

"I think if you're going to do it, you should make it your first video," Tasha said slowly.

"You mean like yours?" Erin asked.

"No, I don't mean getting ****d against your will," Tasha said. "I mean making a video where you losing your virginity is part of the movie. It would be an incredible thing to have, not to mention how hot it would sell. And that's always the bottom line, making money."

"Do you make a lot of money?" Erin asked.

"This place is $5000 a month to rent," Tasha told her. "I get a minimum of $1000 a shoot. Some shoots I get $5000, especially if I have to do a lot of guys or something. Sometimes I do a shoot every day for a week. I usually manage to do 15-20 shoots each month."

"That's incredible!" Erin said, shaking her head in disbelief. "My parents pay you that much?"

"They're the ones really making the money," Tasha laughed. "I'll bet they make $50,000 profit on each video they produce. And they produce almost 200 a year. So you do the numbers."

"That's a lot of money," Erin said, her eyes wide.

"A video of you losing your virginity they'd probably make $250,000 on. It would be a huge seller," Tasha told her.

"Wow. They're rich then," she said.

"I'd say," Tasha agreed. "I'm hoping to ask them for a different deal soon, something with a percentage involved."

"Will they do that?" Erin asked.

"Maybe, if I agree to be exclusive with them," Tasha replied.

"You work for other people too?" Erin asked.

"Oh, yeah, a couple other production companies," Tasha answered. "In fact, I have a shoot tomorrow with one of them. A big shoot too. Good money. If you stay here tonight, you can come with me tomorrow and watch if you want."

"That would be okay?" Erin asked.

"Sure, why not? It's my shoot and I can have anyone I want there with me," Tasha told her. "You want to come?"

"Sure, yes," Erin agreed.

"Great! Let's take a shower and go out to dinner," Tasha suggested, jumping up off the bed.

Hours later they finally made it back to Tasha's, stuffed from a great dinner and exhausted from the day and night before it. Erin called home and told her mother of her plans and promised that she'd be home the next night for dinner. They crawled into bed and quickly fell asl**p in each other's arms, not waking up until the next morning.

"What should I wear?" Erin asked when they got up.

"Anything you want," Tasha told her. "Take whatever you like."

Erin found a tube top that would fit her, though it totally accentuated her huge breasts. She found a mid-thigh skirt to go with it while Tasha gathered her things together.

"Ready?" she asked.

"Yup," Erin replied, nervously smoothing down the front of her skirt.

"Hey, no need to be nervous," Tasha laughed. "I'm the one doing the scene, not you."

"I know, it's just that...well, I don't know anyone," Erin said.

"That should make it easier," Tasha said. "I'd think it was a lot harder watching while your f****y was there."

They jumped into Tasha's car and dashed off into traffic, finally pulling into the parking lot of what looked like a warehouse. Following her inside, Erin was surprised to see a basketball court in one section of the warehouse and what looked like locker rooms in another. The room had about a dozen people in it and they were all black. She and Tasha were the only white people there.

Now, Erin had not had any contact with black people in her life, and even though she had no particular prejudice towards them, she felt a bit uncomfortable as they made their way over to the largest group of people.

"Hey, Tasha," a big, heavy-set looking man said, giving her a hug. "And who's this, your own personal fluffer?" he asked with a big laugh.

"Hi, Jamal," Tasha said, laughing with him. "This is my friend, Erin. And she's not in the business."

"That's a shame," Jamal said, looking Erin over from bottom to top. "But no matter, the clothes rack is over there. We'll start with a cheerleader's outfit, okay?"

"No problem," Tasha said, taking Erin by the hand as she went over to the clothes rack.

"What's a fluffer?" Erin asked as Tasha undressed and pulled on a cheerleader's outfit.

"It's a prep person," Tasha told her. "They suck the guys off camera to keep them hard for the shoot. Saves lots of time and film," she explained. "They should have one here today because I've got to take on the whole team, five guys, first individually, then as a group. So they'll have someone keeping them hard for their turn."

"Oh!" Erin said, her eyes wide. "And they thought I was here for that?"

"Some girls have their own personal fluffers," Tasha said, "so it's not that unusual. And you are walking sex," she said with a smile, kissing her.

They walked back over to the group where five of the men, big tall men, were dressed in basketball uniforms. Jamal gave them some last-minute instructions and then stepped behind the camera. Erin stood off to one side.

"Action!" Jamal called out and one of the men grabbed Tasha by the arm, pulling her close.

"We won the game and the bet," he said. "Now it's time for you to pay up."

"I keep my word," Tasha said, rubbing the large bulge between his legs.

Meanwhile, the other guys were pulling at Tasha's clothes, removing them and leaving her naked. She looked like a tiny little girl next to those black giants and Erin was fearful for her safety as they pawed her body.

"Okay, cut!" Jamal called out. "Now let's take it over to the locker room set."

Tasha gave a laugh, squeezing the big bulge in her hand as everyone moved over to the nearby set.

"Okay, guys, I want this to be one at a time for now," Jamal instructed. "And action!"

Erin watched as Tasha reached into the gym shorts of one of the men and pulled his cock out. Erin gasped out loud when she saw it. It was huge, almost the size of one of Tasha's arms. She saw Tasha struggle to open her mouth wide enough to suck on it, the contrast of her white skin against his black cock very striking and erotic to Erin's mind.

Then he was lifting Tasha up and sitting her on the trainer's table, holding her ankles in the air and spreading her legs wide apart, exposing her sweet pink pussy. Stabbing a tongue that was almost as long as a cock into her pussy, Erin could see Tasha writhing on the table as he licked her. Then standing up, he placed the head of his monster cock at the entrance to Tasha's pussy. Erin just couldn't imagine it being able to fit, but as she watched, inch after inch disappeared into Tasha's pussy until she was completely skewed. Then he slowly began pumping her pussy, fucking her with his huge tool.

Tasha was thrashing on the table as her tiny pussy was assaulted by the huge black cock. The other four men stood around them watching, their equally large cocks in their hands waiting their turns. When finally he pulled his cock from her pussy, already spurting cum which he directed all over her belly, shooting up onto her breasts, Erin could see right up into Tasha as her pussy gaped open.

Then he was finished and the next man took his place, sliding his cock into her already primed and stretched pussy. One by one they fucked her, covering her in cum. When Jamal finally called Cut, Tasha just lay there, her legs splayed, her pussy gaping open, cum dribbling, her body covered in the sticky fluid.

"That was great, Tasha," Jamal told her as she lay there exhausted from the ordeal. "Take 15 minutes to get cleaned up and rest and we'll do the group scene," he told her. "Where is that damned fluffer?" he demanded angrily. "Maybe you wouldn't mind helping her get cleaned up," Jamal suggested to Erin.

Erin hurried over to Tasha as she lay splayed on the table, her beautiful little pussy now stretched beyond recognition.

"Are you okay?" Erin asked in concern.

"Yeah," Tasha sighed. "They're just so damned big. It takes it out of me. One is okay, but five of them is tough," she said, sitting up, cum running down her body.

Hopping slowly down from the table, Tasha led Erin over to a door behind which was a full bathroom and shower, a trail of cum having dripped onto the floor behind her. Erin watched as she got into the shower and rinsed the cum from her body.

"Mmm, that's better," Tasha said as she stepped out of the shower and grabbed a towel. "They sure cum tons."

"I can't believe how big they are," Erin said with a shake of her head. "I thought they were going to tear you in half."

"I used to think that too," Tasha laughed. "But I've got a magic pussy that seems to fit any cock in the world. This next scene will be much harder," she said.

"Why?" Erin asked.

"You'll see," Tasha told her, kissing her. "Let's go get this over with so we can get out of here."

They went back over to the group. The men were still standing around naked, their cocks dangling in front of them, still huge even though they weren't hard.

"Okay, let's do the group scene now," Jamal said. "Is everyone ready?"

"Well, I'm ready," Tasha said, "but they're obviously not," indicating their non-hard states. "Where's your fluffer?"

"She didn't show," Jamal confessed. "You think you'll be able to help us out here?"

"No way," Tasha said with a laugh. "They're killing me as it is. I'm not going to fluff them all too, not for what you're paying me."

"What about you?" Jamal asked, looking at Erin. "I'll pay you a thousand cash if you'll fluff."

"Me!" Erin exclaimed, a hand going to her chest. "But I..."

"I told you, she's not in the business," Tasha interrupted. "She's my friend."

"What do you say?" Jamal persisted, looking at Erin. "You just need to fluff them so they're hard, you don't have to get them off. That's Tasha's job."

Erin just stared at Jamal, then the five men, their huge black cocks dangling in front of them. She could feel her nipples getting hard and knew that it was obvious to them, and her pussy was suddenly very wet as she thought of how much she loved the taste of Brad's cock in her mouth.

"You don't have to do it, Erin," Tasha told her sternly. "It's not your problem, it's theirs."

"Well, maybe I could try," Erin heard herself say, "if it would help."

"That's the spirit," Jamal said, putting a hand on her shoulder. "You'll see, it's not that bad at all."

"Are you sure about this?" Tasha asked Erin, looking her in the eyes.

"If I don't like it I can stop, right?" Erin asked.

"Of course," Jamal reassured her.

"What should I do?" Erin asked, now a bit nervous.

"Would you be more comfortable on your knees or sitting on this stool?" Jamal asked.

"I think sitting," Erin replied. "The floor looks too hard."

"Okay, everyone, here's how we're going to do this," Jamal instructed. "As soon as Erin gets you fluffed, and I imagine it won't take very long, get into the group scene. If you lose it during the scene, just melt out of camera and get fluffed again. Any questions? Okay, then. Tasha, I want you on the bench. Mount one of them, take two more, one in the mouth and one in the ass. They'll keep rotating until we're done. Okay."

"I'm fine," Tasha said, "but I'm worried about Erin. She's not in the business and she doesn't know what she's getting in to."

"I'll take care of Erin," Jamal assured her. "Come sit here, Erin," Jamal said, indicating a stool.

Sitting down, butterflies in her stomach from nervous excitement, Erin sat on the stool. All five of the men gathered around her, stroking their cocks in their hands. Tasha watched as Jamal quietly changed tapes in the camera and turned it to point at Erin. One of the men shoved his cock in her face and Erin wrapped her hand around it, seeing the stark contrast between her white hand and his black cock.

Sticking out her tongue, she licked the end of his cock, tasting him and finding that it wasn't that much different than Brad. She could taste Tasha's pussy juice on him as she opened her mouth as wide as possible to suck on him. With the other men encouraging her, Erin sucked on his cock, feeling it respond and grow in her mouth. When he became hard, Erin released him, turning her attention to the next cock shoved in her face. As she sucked on him, she felt hands on her shoulders, then they were sliding down into her tube top to hold her breasts and pinch and pull on her hard nipples. She moaned as she felt her body respond as his cock grew in her mouth. The stool she was sitting on was becoming slippery from her pussy leaking all over it.

She felt her top being pushed down off of her breasts as she started on the third cock, now starting to feel more confident as she successfully sucked him to hardness. In no time at all Erin had sucked all five of them to hard erections and they moved onto the set with Tasha. At this point Jamal changed the tapes in the camera and turned it towards the set. One of them was laying on the bench as Tasha mounted him, sliding her pussy down onto his cock. Another got behind her and Erin watched with her mouth hanging open as he slowly pushed his giant black cock into Tasha's ass. Another was in front of her feeding his cock into her mouth.

As the three cocks began to move in and out of Tasha's tiny body, Erin sat and watched, not bothering to pull her top back up and cover her breasts. As each of the men came, all over Tasha's body, they would switch positions. Slowly but surely each one of them had her in the pussy, ass and mouth, treating her like a sex-toy rag doll.

At one point Erin noticed that Jamal was standing right next to her, his cock in his hand pointing at her face. His cock wasn't nearly as big as the other men's and Erin eagerly opened her mouth to suck on him. Though he was bigger than Brad, she was able to suck most of him into her mouth. Watching Tasha out of the corner of her eye, Erin happily sucked Jamal's cock, loving the taste and feel of it in her mouth as he played with her breasts, pulling on her nipples and pinching them between his fingers.

She was only mildly surprised when she felt his cock grow larger and then explode, cum shooting into her mouth. Gulping and swallowing as fast as she could, Erin drank his cum and sucked him dry, his cock finally falling from her mouth as he called CUT. Tasha collapsed on the bench, worn out, and a couple of the guys came over and offered dripping gooey cocks to Erin, which she sucked, cleaning them off.

Then seeing that Tasha was just laying on the bench, Erin got up, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand, and went to her, gently stroking her hair.

"Are you okay?" she asked, concerned.

"Yes, just totally worn out," Tasha replied.

"Come on, let's get you to the shower," Erin said, helping her to her feet.

"Just a second," Tasha said, turning and going over to Jamal. "Give me that tape you shot of Erin," she demanded.

"I don't know what you're..." Jamal began.

"Give me the tape right now or I'll make sure you're ruined forever," Tasha told him. "You know what I mean and you know I can do it."

"No big deal," Jamal said, reaching into his briefcase and handing the tape to her.

"Now my money, and Erin's," Tasha demanded, standing in front of him covered in cum, cum running down her thighs.

"Tasha, what's the problem?" Jamal asked, pulling out a wad of bills and counting off 50 $100 bills for Tasha and another 10 for Erin. "No hard feelings, right?" he asked.

"I'll never work for you again," Tasha told him. "You blew it."

She then turned and went with Erin to the shower and got cleaned up, leaving without giving Jamal a chance to speak to her again.

"I'm sorry that happened," Tasha apologized to Erin when they were in her car heading to her house. "This is a nasty business sometimes and people will take advantage of you every chance they get. It's the main reason I like working for your parents. They are absolutely fair and they care about the people who work for them."

They arrived at Tasha's house and Tasha crawled directly into her bed, exhausted.

"I've got to sl**p," she said. "I'm so worn out."

"I guess I'll go home then," Erin said. "It's almost like I live here, I've been here so much."

"You're welcome to live here," Tasha told her. "I'd love having you as a roommate. But you should go home. You promised you'd be there for dinner tonight. Here's a present for you," she said, handing Erin the video she had taken from Jamal. "I'd hide it and not let anyone see it for now," she suggested. "How does it feel to make $1,000?"

"Easy," Erin laughed. "I guess I really do like sucking cocks. I even sucked off Jamal while he was filming. At least he came in my mouth. God, I just love the taste of cum."

"I'll come visit you tomorrow," Tasha told her, kissing her tenderly on the mouth. "Have fun tonight."

"Okay, bye," Erin said. "Hope you feel better."

"I'll be fine after a good sl**p," Tasha assured her as she left.

Erin carefully drove her new car home, the top down, reveling in her newfound freedom. She could still taste Jamal's cum in her mouth, she realized, as she arrived home and parked her car. When she entered the house Jane came running up, naked, and hugged her, kissing her on the cheek, then giving her a strange look.

"I'm glad you're home," she said. "We missed you. Did you have a good time?"

"Oh, it was fine," Erin assured her. "Tasha's the best. I think I'll take a shower before dinner if I have the time."

"Yes, we won't be eating for another half an hour at least," Jane told her.

"Um, why are you naked?" Erin asked.

"Well, to tell the truth, up until you came home, nobody really wore any clothes around the house. We all go naked pretty much all the time. We put on clothes so you wouldn't be uncomfortable."

"Oh, I see," Erin said. "Well, I don't mind. You shouldn't have to change your lives just because I'm home. I'll adjust."

"That's sweet, dear," Jane told her. "I'll tell the boys and they can do what they want, as long as you don't mind."

"No, that's fine," Erin assured her.

"Okay. You take a shower and we'll see you at dinner."

When Erin got into the shower, she discovered that she had dried pussy juice covering her inner thighs almost down to her knees. She smiled as she remembered how excited she had been sucking all those cocks and watching Tasha performing. Her hand between her legs, Erin rubbed her clit until she came before getting out of the shower. Pulling on a long t-shirt, she went to the kitchen where she found her mother at the sink washing some dishes, Brian standing behind her, his cock pumping in and out of her pussy.

"Oh, Erin, I'm sorry," Jane said when she realized she was there, twisting away from Brian and dislodging him from her pussy. "Dinner is almost ready."

"That's okay," Erin said, staring at her b*****r's glistening cock and feeling the desire to have it in her mouth. "You don't have to stop because of me."

"That's good, because I was just about to cum," Brian said, bending his mother over the table and reinserting his cock into her pussy.

"Do me a favor," Jane asked. "Don't cum inside me. I don't want to be leaking all over during dinner."

"No problem," Brian said, his cock sluicing in and out of Jane's pussy, making wonderful wet squishy noises. "I'm ready to blow my load," he said, pulling his cock from her pussy.

Quickly turning around, Jane took her son's wet sticky cock into her mouth and sucked him, one hand playing with his balls. Brian groaned and Erin could see her mother's cheeks billowing as her mouth filled with cum. She gulped it all down and continued sucking Brian's cock until he was finished cumming before releasing him.

"Okay, that's dessert, now for some dinner," Jane laughed, licking her lips. "Call your father, Brian," she requested.

Bill showed up, wearing clothes, and they all sat down to eat. Jane wanted to know all about what she had done, so Erin told them that they slept in and then went to the beach each day, that she had met a nice boy named Brad who was the lifeguard, how they went out to lunch and dinner each day. It was a struggle to keep the excitement, and truth, from coming out. When she mentioned that she had accompanied Tasha to her video shoot that morning, everything changed.

"You did what!" Jane asked sharply. "What production company?"

"It was someone named Jamal," Erin replied, surprised by her mother's hostility.

"And you watched a shoot?" Jane asked, her eyes boring into Erin.

"Yes!" Erin replied, a bit exasperated. "What's the big deal? I saw one here too, remember?"

"Yes, but that's here," Bill chimed in. "Here you're safe, with your f****y. We're in a very rough business and there are a lot, a majority of the people out there are very untrustworthy. That's why your mother is concerned. You didn't have any problems, did you?"

"No, not at all," Erin answered, feeling as though she really was telling the truth. "Tasha did her scenes and I watched next to the camera, like I did here."

"What kind of a shoot was it?" Brian asked, a lascivious grin on his face.

"It was a cheerleader and a basketball team," Erin blushed as she replied.

"Just Tasha?" Brian asked, his eyebrows arching.

"Uh-huh, yes," Erin answered.

"What were they like?" Brian persisted.

"Well, they were all really big, and black," Erin added.

"Big tall or BIG?" Brian asked with a laugh.

"Big everywhere," Erin answered with a laugh, and the tension was broken. "I didn't know a man's could be that big."

"That Tasha sure is a little cock slut," Brian said with a rueful shake of his head. "But she is great sex."

"Okay, no more shop talk at the table," Jane suggested.

"Did you like watching the shoot?" Brian asked.

"Um, it was......exciting," Erin said, blushing.

"So what are your plans tomorrow?" Jane asked, changing the subject.

"I don't really have any," Erin admitted. "Tasha might come by, but I don't know. Are you all working?"

"Yes, we have a couple of different shoots to do," Jane said. "And your father has hours of editing backed up. Business is really good right now so we're not finding much free time."

"I understand," Erin said, nodding. "Tasha told me a little bit about her work, how she gets paid and things."

"You don't have a problem with what we do?" Jane asked, perplexed. "After the indoctrination you've had at school the past 6 years?"

"Well, it was a big shock at first," Erin agreed. "I didn't know what to think. And then everyone having sex with everyone, you know, i****t, adultery, that was hard for me to understand. But I've watched all of you and I don't see you and dad loving each other any less, and I don't think anyone's hurting anyone or doing anything they don't want to do. I've always had trouble at school understanding how if god created everything, how could any part of it be bad in and of itself. It has to be what you do with something that makes it good or bad."

"Wow!" Brian said. "That's pretty heavy."

"I think it's very insightful," Bill said, appraising his daughter. "And very intelligent."

"What else have you thought about?" Jane asked, sitting back, her naked breasts jutting out. "You mentioned i****t."

"Well, I know it's a sin, but they made it a sin because of the problem of birth defects. They knew if people closely related made babies, they turned out deformed. With all the modern contraceptives available, that's not so much an issue anymore. The law says you can have sex at age 18, it shouldn't matter who you have it with as long as they agree. I guess that's how I feel about it."

"Incredible!" Brian said, staring at his s****r. "That is totally cool."

"Anything else?" Jane asked weakly.

"I'm not going to take my vows," Erin declared. "There's too much of life that I want to experience for now. Maybe later, but not now."

"What are you going to do?" Jane asked, her jaw agape.

"I'm not sure," Erin admitted. "I guess I need to get a job or something."

"You don't need to get a job," Bill said to her. "We have enough money that we can all stop working if we want and never worry again."

"Then why are you working?" Erin asked. "Doing this."

"Because we love it," Jane answered simply. "We are all completely addicted to sex. No matter what we do, we're going to have sex be a part of everything, so why not just make money doing what you love the most."

"Oh!" Erin gasped, her mind going back to the wonderful sensation of Brad's cock in her mouth, hot cum spurting. She felt her nipples get hard and knew they were visible through her t-shirt. "Maybe I could work with you somehow," she said softly.

"You want to make a video with us?" Brian asked, his eyes wide.

"Brian!" Jane said sharply. "Maybe you'd like to help with administrative things, learn to use the camera?" she suggested.

"Sure," Erin said. "If I can help. I want to do something. I can't just hang out all the time, go to the beach, go out to restaurants to eat."

"I think we can work something out," Bill said. "Not everyone has to work in front of the camera. There's more than enough to do behind it."

"Well, we'll see tomorrow," Jane said. "Let's get this mess cleaned up and go for a swim."

It took the four of them no time at all to clear the table and do the dishes. Erin was conscious of Brian's cock brushing against her a couple of times, and once she reached for the dish towel as he was putting something into the sink and her hand brushed against him.

"Oh, I'm sorry," she said, blushing.

"No, it's hard to think of avoiding someone," he said. "We're so used to...you know."

"Yeah, I understand," Erin said, her nipples getting hard and poking through her shirt.

"Okay, that's it," Jane said, wiping her hands. "I'm ready for a nice swim."

"I'll go change," Erin said, too shy to be naked in front of her f****y.

When she got to the pool, they were all in the water, naked of course. Erin slipped into the water and sighed. It was the perfect temperature. She floated on her back, losing herself in the peacefulness of it all. Then she heard her mother's squealing laughter and looked over to see her sitting on the side of the pool, her feet up on the edge and her father's face buried in her pussy. Erin experienced two simultaneous feelings of jealousy, the first that it wasn't her pussy getting licked, and the second, that she wasn't licking the pussy. She realized that she missed Tasha and wished she was in bed with her, satisfying all of her lusts.

Climbing out of the pool, Erin felt uncomfortable, like she was left out, so she went to her room, hearing her mother's laughter the whole way. Once in her room she removed her suit and dried herself off, then flopped down on her bed. Her whole world had started to change and she was stuck somewhere in the middle and didn't know where the rest of the change was going to take her.

She had actually surprised herself when she had responded at dinner to the questions put to her, specially the ones about sex and i****t. She hadn't realized how she felt until the moment she had verbalized it. One hand between her legs, the other alternating between nipples, Erin played with herself, looking for the release she had learned to crave. As with every other time, it took very little stimulation of her clit to trigger an orgasm and Erin drifted off to sl**p.

Erin awakened the next morning to the soft sound of her mother's voice and her foot being shaken. Opening her eyes and stretching like a cat, she suddenly sat up, an arm covering her naked breasts.

"M-mom," she stammered. "I don't have any clothes on!"

"So I see," Jane replied with a smile. "And I do," she observed, looking down at herself. "An interesting roll reversal, wouldn't you say?"

Laughing, Erin jumped up and pulled a long t-shirt on, covering herself.

"You could've knocked," Erin said.

"But I did," Jane answered. "You sl**p like a rock."

"I was so tired," Erin said. "I just fell asl**p."

"When are you going to show me the results of your shopping sprees?" Jane asked. "I'm dying to see what your taste is like."

"Oh, mom, I'm sorry," Erin said. "Some of it I bought, some of it Tasha gave me out of her stuff," she explained, grabbing a pile of clothes from the chair and dumping it on the bed.

Jane picked through the pile, holding different things up, a smile on her face. When she picked up the thong bathing suit, Erin blushed.

"I'd like to see you model this," Jane said, holding it on one finger.

"Mom!" Erin said, snatching it from her hand.

"Well, why did you buy it if you're not going to wear it?" Jane asked.

"I did wear it," Erin replied, "to the beach."

"You wear that in public and you won't model it for me?" Jane asked, arching an eyebrow.

"Mom!" Erin said. "Okay, if you want to see it," she said, pulling the bottom on, then pulling her t-shirt off and putting the top on. She adjusted the top, making sure her nipples were covered. She blushed when she felt them get hard and stick out. Jane's eyes didn't miss a thing as Erin adjusted the bottom, pulling the material out from between her pussy lips, as it tended to bunch up there.

"You are incredibly beautiful," Jane commented, a smile on her face. "That looks great on you."

"You think so?" Erin asked, pleased. "It's not too much?"

"Too much isn't what most people would think," Jane said with a laugh. "I imagine they wouldn't approve at school, would they?"

"God, they'd think I was the world's biggest hussy," Erin laughed.

"Come on, let's get some breakfast and I'll start to show you some things downstairs," Jane said.

"Let me change real quick," Erin said, reaching behind to untie her suit.

"No, don't change," Jane said. "You look wonderful. Put a t-shirt on over it or something if you're uncomfortable."

When they entered the kitchen Bill and Brian were there already, dressed too, and Jason was there also. Erin blushed when she saw his muscular body and remembered the last time she had seen him, all of him.

"Well, hi, Erin," he said, greeting her. "How's life on the outside?"

"Hi, Jason," Erin replied. "I've been having a great time."

"Good. Glad to see you're still here."

They all ate breakfast together, making small talk. Erin felt increasingly comfortable, mostly because she wasn't the object of the conversation. When they finished eating, Bill pushed to his feet.

"Well, I've got a bunch of editing to get done, so I'm going to do that," he said. "Erin, you going to help your mom today?"

"I'm going to try," Erin replied.

"You'll do fine," he assured her.

They all went downstairs and Bill disappeared into the editing studio while the rest of them went to the bedroom set. Jane spent almost a half an hour showing Erin how the camera worked, explaining all of the controls. It seemed a bit overwhelming to her, but she paid close attention.

"The reason I'd like you to understand the camera," Jane explained, "is so that we don't have to do a static shot, just the camera in one position at one focus. If you're doing the camera work, you can move around to get different angles and perspectives. And you can do zooms and close-ups. Normally I do those things when I'm running the camera, but when I'm in front of the camera and we don't have an extra person to run it, we end up with static shots. They're okay, but it's much better the other way."

"I understand," Erin said. "So what do you want me to do?"

"Why don't you start by just playing with the camera," Jane suggested. "Experiment with different things while we're talking and setting up the shot. Then we'll see."

So Erin took up the camera, setting the shoulder piece on her left shoulder. As Jane talked with Jason and Brian about the shot she wanted to do, Erin played with the camera, experimenting with the zoom and realizing how difficult it was to hold it steady without shaking. After a few minutes she felt much more confident.

"Okay, let's do a dry run-through and see how it looks," Jane said. "Erin, that means we're going to just do a few minutes and then we'll see how it looks before deciding how to continue. So don't worry about anything, just do what you want and we'll look at it and make suggestions, okay?"

"I guess," Erin said nervously.

"Okay, come on boys, let's give this a run," Jane said.

As Erin filmed, Jason took Jane in his arms, kissing her, their tongues openly dueling with each other. When Brian moved behind Jane, grinding his pelvis into her ass, his hands sliding around her body to cup her breasts, Jane's hands wandered down Jason's body to squeeze and massage his cock through his pants. Sliding to her knees, with Brian pulling her shirt off over her head, Jane undid Jason's pants, pulling them down and releasing his cock.

Erin took a deep breath when she saw Jason's cock again. It looked completely different to her now, after the past couple day's experiences. Now it didn't just look big, it looked delicious. Her mouth was hanging open sympathetically as her mother began to suck on him while Brian knelt behind her, now naked too, his hands playing with her breasts and sliding down to rub her pussy. After a few minutes Jane released Jason's cock and turned around and began sucking on Brian's cock.

"Okay, that should do for a start," Jane said, releasing Brian's cock and standing up. "Let's see what you've got," she said to Erin, taking the camera from her and plugging in a jack to the TV monitor and rewinding the film.

They all stood together watching the footage Erin had shot. Until Jane had begun sucking Jason's cock, it looked like a static shoot, no change of angle or focal zoom. Then it zoomed in on Jason's cock and Jane's mouth. When Jane turned to suck on Brian the shot stayed zoomed and didn't come back into focus until Brian's cock was in Jane's mouth.

"Okay, not bad for your first try," Jane said, rewinding the film. "You didn't do anything at all until I started sucking Jason," she noted. "Next time, when you see my hands sliding down his body to grab his cock, close in a bit and follow my hands," she explained as that scene went by. "Same as when Brian has my top off and is playing with my nipples," she said. "You want to zoom it so the detail can be seen. When I turn around from Jason to Brian, you need to zoom out, then back in. If you stay zoomed in, you lose all detail, like you did here."

"Oh, I did terrible!" Erin cried, shaking her head.

"No you didn't," Jane told her. "You're learning. Now let's try a dry run of Jason going down on me while I suck Brian," she suggested. "You'll need to be both very close physically with the camera and also use the zoom," she explained. "Extreme close-ups are the rule for this type of shot. You think you can do that?" she asked.

"I'll try," Erin agreed.

Jane unplugged the monitor and handed the camera back to Erin, then climbed on the bed and lay on her back, her knees up at her chest and her pussy exposed.

"Start with a close-up of me, then Jason will enter the shot," Jane instructed.

Erin moved closer with the camera and saw her mother's pussy up close for the first time through the eyepiece. The sight of her big fat clit sticking out reminded her of Tasha's pussy and she felt her nipples get hard and her pussy wet as she filmed. Then she felt Jason's hand on her back and his face moved into the shot, tongue first. She held the camera still, very conscious of his hand on her back, and watched as his tongue slowly slid into her mother's pussy.

Jason moved his hand from her back to Jane's pussy, holding her pussy lips spread apart as his tongue worked her. When Brian climbed up on the bed to kneel above Jane's head, Erin slowly panned back out to take in the whole scene as Brian's cock disappeared into Jane's wide-open mouth.

"Oh, god, I'm cumming," Jane moaned, clutching Jason's head and pulling him tight into her pussy. "Enough!" she cried, pushing him away and sitting up laughing. "This is supposed to be a dry run and now I'm wet."

Everyone laughed as Erin lowered the camera. They reviewed the footage she had shot and Jane made some suggestions, but overall everyone felt that she had done a good job.

"Let's try shooting the scene," Jane said. "Start to finish. I think Erin's doing good enough that we can try. Erin, when we do penetration shots, very close up, okay. You want the person watching to think they're right there."

"Okay," Erin agreed. She didn't know how she was going to do this. Her pussy was on fire and her thighs were damp with her juices. Her nipples were so hard they hurt.

They began the scene and Erin quickly found herself immersed in the technical aspects of filming and forgot about how excited and horny it had made her. When Jason slid his cock into Jane's pussy, Erin was enraptured watching how her mother's pussy lips wrapped themselves around the shaft of his cock, holding it, caressing it as it pumped her slurpy hole.

Erin was bent over at the waist, the camera just inches from Jason's cock as it slid glistening in and out of her mother's pussy. Panning up her mother's body to her full breasts heaving, her nipples hard and erect, she knelt on the edge of the bed as she focused on her b*****r's cock in her mother's mouth.

She jumped when she felt a hand slide up her leg from the knee to squeeze and knead her ass. Glancing back she saw that it was Jason's hand and that he was smiling at her while he continued to fuck Jane. Moving away just as his hand started to slide into the crack of her ass, Erin panned back, standing by the bed as her mother took both cocks. At some signal that she missed, both Brian and Jason began groaning, straining as they approached orgasm. First it was Jason, who pulled his spurting cock from Jane's pussy and aimed the streams of cum all over her belly and pussy. Then it was Brian's turn, shooting his cum all over Jane's face.

Erin's knees were trembling at the sight of all that cum shooting all over her mother. She yearned for a mouthful of the tasty stuff.

"That was great, guys," Jane said, sitting up, cum dripping from her face onto her breasts. "How did you do, Erin?" she asked, wiping cum from her face and licking her hand.

"I think it was okay," Erin said. "But I don't really know."

"Well, let's look at it," Jane said, getting to her feet. "Go ahead and plug the camera into the monitor," she said. "My hands are too sticky."

Everyone laughed as Jane smeared the cum covering her belly up over her breasts, wiping her hands on her ass as the video rewound. Erin was very conscious of her mother's naked body next to hers, the smell of cum on her. Jason was on the other side and his cock was dangling right next to her arm. Brian was standing behind and between she and her mother.

"Oh, honey, you did great!" Jane said after the footage ended, turning and hugging her, forgetting that she was smeared with cum. "In no time you'll be as good as anyone out there.

"Yeah, nice job, s*s," Brian said, a hand on her shoulder.

"Well, I certainly enjoyed it," Jason said with a laugh.

"Well, what now?" Erin asked, embarrassed as she remembered Jason's hand on her leg and ass.

"Now I take a shower and we're done for now," Jane told her.

"I'll join you," Brian volunteered, following her.

That left Erin alone with a naked Jason. She suddenly felt very uncomfortable, and vulnerable.

"I hope you didn't mind that," Jason said, putting a hand on her shoulder which he let trail down her back to her ass. "I just couldn't resist."

"It surprised me, made me jerk the camera," Erin replied, not moving away from his hand.

"You've got an ever sexier ass than your mother," Jason said, sitting on the stool behind him and pulling Erin closer with his hand on her ass.

"I don't think...they might come back..." she started to say as Jason slid his hand beneath her t-shirt onto her naked ass, just as she also heard her mother's pealing laughter coming from the shower.

"Does this feel good?" he asked, his other hand joining the first, cupping both of her ass cheeks and squeezing them gently. "Do you like it?"

"It feels....nice," Erin admitted, squirming a bit and having the effect of pushing her ass into his hands. "But..." she started to say then gasped as Jason trailed his hands up her back beneath her t-shirt and slid around her rib cage to cup her breasts, his thumbs unerringly finding her rock-hard nipples and rubbing them.

"You've got a million dollar body," he said, smiling at her as he released her, removing his hands from beneath her t-shirt.

"I-I-I don't know what to say," Erin mumbled, her face flaming red to match her hair, though not stepping away.

"Just enjoy it," Jason told her. "I think I should go find your mother," he said with a laugh. "You've got me all worked up."

Looking down, Erin saw that his cock had indeed gotten hard again and was actually touching the front of her t-shirt.

"She doesn't mind when it's not for a video?" Erin asked, not moving, her eyes darting from his face to his cock, back and forth.

"Your mother is one of those perfect women who live for sex," Jason told her, a smile on his face. "She just loves it. And luckily your father understands her. They're a great couple and I respect them a lot."

"Well, unless you're going to help me with this," Jason said, holding his erect cock in his hand as he stood up, pressing his naked body up against Erin, "I've got to find your mother."

"Oh, I couldn't," Erin protested, putting her hands out in front of her on his chest, feeling his muscles rippling beneath her fingers. "If she knew..."

"Knew what?" Tasha's voice asked as she walked into the room.

"Tasha!" Erin cried out, running over and hugging her. "You're here!"

"Yes, I'm here," Tasha replied with a laugh. "And none too soon, it seems," she added, looking at Jason with his hard cock in his hand. "What do we have going on here?"

"This little hottie got me worked up and I told her if she didn't want to help me do something about it, I'd go find Jane," Jason told her with a laugh.

"Well, we wouldn't want Jane to have a fit, would we?" Tasha laughed. "Why don't you sit back down and I'll take care of that," she suggested. "You don't mind if I suck him off, do you, Erin?" Tasha asked her, a glint in her eyes.

"N-no," Erin stammered as Tasha put an arm around her waist as she leaned over and sucked Jason's cock into her mouth.

"Mmm, that's nice," Jason sighed as Tasha engulfed his cock.

Erin felt his hand slide up her leg to cup her ass once again as Tasha continued to bob up and down on his cock, sucking and slurping. Erin's knees trembled when she felt Tasha's hand slide up her other leg, not stopping until she had slid beneath the material of her suit into her soaking pussy. She sagged against Jason's body as Tasha made small gentle circles on her throbbing clit. Then she felt Jason's hand slide across her ass to join Tasha's in her pussy. She groaned out loud now as Jason slipped a finger into her tight virgin hole. She had just had her second orgasm when Jason groaned and held Tasha's head in his hand. Erin could see his cock pulsing and she knew that he was filling Tasha's mouth with his hot cum.

As Jason continued to gently finger-fuck her pussy, Tasha stood up and held Erin's face in her hands, leaning over and kissing her on the mouth, pushing her tongue between her lips. As Erin returned her kiss, she felt a flood of fluid push into her mouth along with Tasha's tongue. Gulping, she realized that it was Jason's cum that Tasha was sharing with her. She rode Jason's finger to one more orgasm before Tasha broke off the kiss at the sound of Jane's voice approaching.

Just as suddenly as Jason's hand disappeared from her pussy, Tasha engulfed his cock with her mouth, right as Jane and Brian entered the room.

"Well, Tasha," Jane said with a laugh. "Glad you could make it."

"Oh, hi, Jane," Tasha said as she rose up off of Jason's cock. "I just couldn't resist. He was threatening to go find you."

They all laughed and Jane informed Tasha of what they had accomplished. They all watched the footage once more, making critiques here and there, but in the end Jane pronounced it good enough for Bill to fix up in the editing process.

"Well, I hope you're all hungry," Tasha said. "Because I deliberately didn't eat so I could eat here."

"Sorry, but I've got to go," Jason said. "Previous engagement."

"Oh, great, get your cock sucked and run," Tasha said mockingly.

"And very well at that," Jason said with a laugh as he got to his feet. "I'll see everyone later," he said as he pulled his clothes on. "You did great, Erin," he said, kissing her on the cheek.

"Thanks," Erin said, for everything, she thought silently.

They all went upstairs and prepared lunch and then called Bill to join them. Lunch was a fun affair. Both Jane and Brian complimented Erin's handling of the camera earlier and Bill said that the editing was going well. When Jane brought up how much fun Erin seemed to have had during her time with Tasha, Tasha enthusiastically agreed.

"It's like having a s****r," Tasha pronounced with a big smile.

"Well, Erin certainly seems happy for it," Jane observed.

"I even invited her to come with me to a shoot yesterday," Tasha mentioned.

"Yes, she told us," Jane said. "Jamal."

"Yes, Jamal," Tasha said, her eyes narrowing. "I told him I wouldn't work for him again."

"Why not?" Jane asked, alarmed. "Did anything happen?"

"No, it was just a vibe, something about his attitude," Tasha said. "And besides, even though he pays me really well, the work is just too damned hard! I'm still sore."

"Damn, I didn't think you ever got enough," Brian said with a laugh.

"From you, I don't," Tasha quipped as everyone roared with laughter.

Erin had thought that her b*****r's cock was big, until she had seen the five black cocks yesterday. Now she knew what big was. Brian's cock was nice and she knew it would be easier to suck on than the giant black ones she had sucked yesterday. They had really stretched her jaw.

"Okay, let's go swimming," Tasha said brightly. "I'll help clean up."

They all pitched in and the clean-up took just a couple of minutes. This time Erin couldn't very well say she had to go change because she was wearing her thong suit under her t-shirt and her mother knew it. She waited until they were all diving in, naked of course, before quickly stripping her t-shirt off and slipping into the water.

Tasha swam over to her and splashed her and then they were splashing and laughing just like they did at the beach. When Tasha jumped on her to push her beneath the water, Erin fought back and they rolled in the water together. Erin finally succeeded in pushing Tasha down and splashed to the surface, swimming to the side and jumping out, breathing hard.

"Damn, Erin!" Brian said. "Fuckin' awesome."

Erin looked at him with a puzzled expression on her face for a minute before she realized that her mother and father were both staring at her too. Looking down she saw that in her struggle with Tasha her breasts had spilled out of her top and they were totally exposed to everyone's view.

"Oh, my god," Erin gasped, turning her back on them and tucking her breasts back in.

"Really nice!" Brian said, and Erin realized that by turning her back, she was showing them her naked ass with just a string running down her ass crack and between her legs.

Flustered, she turned to face them, her hands over her breasts and her face red with embarrassment.

"Hey, don't let that moron upset you," Bill said, swimming over to the side of the pool and looking up at her. "You are just incredibly beautiful and he doesn't know any other way to say it."

"Oh, dad," Erin said, smiling down at him. "I'm sorry, it's just that I'm embarrassed, you know."

"I understand," Bill said, nodding his head. "You just do what's comfortable for you. And try to take your b*****r's crude reactions as a compliment."

"Yeah, that's all I meant," Brian said. "I mean, you're hot, Erin. Really hot. I guess I didn't think convent school and hot went together is all."

"That's okay," Erin said, sitting on the edge of the pool, the heels of her feet resting on the drain ledge. "I know naked is normal for all of you, and more. It's still new to me."

"I didn't mean to tease you," he said as he swam up to the side of the pool where she was sitting.

"I know," she said, smiling down at him.

She saw his eyes focused between her legs and his mouth hanging a bit open. Looking down she saw that her thong had pulled between her pussy lips again and that Brian was staring at them wrapped around the material of her suit. Not making a big thing of it, she ran her fingers down her suit and covered her pussy. When Brian looked up at her guiltily, she just smiled at him.

"Hey, let's play chicken," Tasha suggested, grabbing Bill by the arm.

Bill ducked down into the water and allowed Tasha to scramble up onto his shoulders. Brian turned his back to Erin sitting on the side and said, "Come on, let's get them."

Erin slid onto her b*****r's shoulders, hooking her feet behind his back for balance as he moved into the pool facing Bill and Tasha. The two girls laughed and giggled and they tried to grab each other and pull. At one point they all fell over into the water laughing. As Brian swam beneath his s****r's legs and stood up again, Bill was doing the same with Tasha. Rather than paying attention to Tasha, Erin was adjusting her suit, tucking her breasts back in, when Tasha succeeded in grabbing her and pulling. As Erin's arms flailed in an attempt to stay upright, Tasha grabbed at her again just as she fell, her fingers grabbing only the top of Erin's suit, pulling it completely off.

As Erin rose sputtering from the water, trying to cover her breasts with her hands, Brian swam beneath her, lifting her onto his shoulders right in front of Bill and Tasha. When Tasha tried to push her over, Erin forgot about covering her breasts and defended herself. The two girls each had a grip on each other and Bill and Brian struggled mightily to remain upright, but to no avail. Soon they all fell into the water laughing.

As she struggled to the surface Erin ran face first into a very erect cock. Popping up out of the water in surprise, she found herself face to face with her father, a smile on his face.

"We win," was all he said.

"That's not fair," Erin automatically protested. "Tasha cheated!"

"I did not!" Tasha replied with a laugh. "How did I cheat?"

"You pulled my top off," Erin said, covering her heaving breasts with her hands as she remembered.

"Well, I didn't have a top either," Tasha laughed, propping her breasts up in her hands, her fingers rolling her hard little nipples as everyone laughed.

"So, do my breasts still look like a 20-year-old's?" Jane asked as she joined them, holding her breasts in her hands as she stood next to Erin.

"Well, Erin's only 18, but let's see if there's a difference," Tasha suggested.

"But..." Erin started to protest, then stopped, realizing how silly she was being.

Trying to act nonchalant, she lowered her hands, letting her breasts swing free. Her nipples were rock hard, both from excitement and also from the cool night air and the water. Her breasts stood out proudly from her chest, her nipples large and slightly upwards as her eraser-sized nubbins protruded almost a half an inch. Standing next to her daughter, Jane's breasts were just as firm and upright, though slightly smaller.

"Well, if you weren't standing next to Erin, it'd be impossible to know," Tasha observed. "But Erin is definitely a bit bigger. But you don't have any sag at all and we all know how sensitive your nipples are," she said with a laugh. "In fact, if you had the same haircuts, in the dark it would be almost impossible to tell the difference."

"Well, I'm definitely the luckiest guy in the world," Bill said, putting an arm around both Jane and Erin.

"Yes, you are," Jane said, turning and hugging him. "And don't you forget it," she said, kissing him.

"I'm getting cold," Erin observed, hugging herself and shivering a bit.

"Let get out," Tasha said, swimming to the side and heaving herself out, turning to sit on the edge facing the pool.

"That looks good," Brian said with a grin as he swam up to Tasha, his face between her legs right in front of her pussy.

"Not tonight, Brian," Tasha said, shaking her head. "I'm still sore from the shoot yesterday. I thought they were going to fuck me to death."

"Oh, no problem," Brian said, a look of disappointment flitting across his face. "I understand."

He looked over to his mother as Erin got out of the pool, sitting next to Tasha, hugging her knees to her chest. Jane and Bill were still kissing and Brian knew there'd be no satisfaction for him there tonight. He turned back to Tasha and Erin and struggled not to show his surprise. Tasha had an arm around Erin, hugging her close as Erin hugged her knees to her chest trying to keep warm. This resulted in her thong being pulled tightly between her pussy lips, exposing even the pucker of her asshole.

"Why don't we get in the hottub?" Brian suggested as Bill and Jane got out of the pool, walking into the house arm in arm.

"Really!" Erin said, sitting up and releasing her knees. "You have a hottub?"

"Sure," Brian said, disappointed that he could no longer see his s****r's pussy lips. "I'll get it ready."

"Oh, good," Erin said, hugging herself as she shivered. "I'm so cold for some reason."

"It can be that way at night here," Tasha informed her. "Especially up in the hills. It's just so dry, something about evaporation."

"Okay," Brian called from the other side of the pool.

Erin had noticed the beautiful redwood structure with the padded top and had thought it only to be a raised sunning area. She had had no idea that it was a hottub. She had never even been in a hottub, but she had heard of them and had always had a desire to experience one.

Getting to her feet and following Tasha over to the tub, she saw that it was bubbling all over and that steam was rising from the water. She slid in down to her chin, sighing as the warm water covered her, warming her instantly. The bubbles felt nice against her body. It was small enough that it was impossible to be in it with three people and not touch each other. It was obviously perfect for two, Erin realized.

"One rule about hottubs," Tasha said, turning to Erin and grabbing the string of her thong at the waist, "absolutely NO clothes," she said, pulling Erin's thong down to mid- thigh in one hard pull.

Brian laughed as Erin struggled with Tasha, who laughed when Tasha finally held up the slip of material in her hand in triumph, then tossed it away and out of reach. Erin squeezed her legs tightly together, relaxing only when she realized that the bubbles obscured anything beneath the surface.

Erin relaxed, laying her head back and closing her eyes, luxuriating in the warmth of the water and the bubbles soothing her. At one point she felt Tasha's hand slide across her thigh and gently pull her leg over, hooking it over her own. Her hand then gently slid between her legs, cupping her pussy.

Erin never opened her eyes, she just sighed softly, a slight smile on her face as Tasha gently rubbed her pussy. She was startled but didn't open her eyes when she felt Brian change positions and sit next to her, pressing against the right side of her body. Tasha shifted a bit which resulted in Erin leaning more into her b*****r, using him as much as the back of the hottub as a backstop.

She felt his arm go around her shoulders and she let her head lay on his shoulder, her leg still hooked over Tasha's. Tasha's hand was now just resting on her upper inner thigh, close to her pussy but not touching it. Erin once again relaxed, letting the heat and bubbles lull her.

When Brian shifted slightly, Erin put her right hand out to brace herself and put it directly on his cock. By the time she realized what she had done, Brian's hand had covered hers, gently stopping her from pulling away. Erin sat there frozen, not sure what to do or how to react. She could feel the heat and hardness of her b*****r's cock beneath her hand and she felt her nipples harden, even in the heat of the water.

When Brian then removed his hand from hers, she didn't pull her own hand away. Instead, she closed her fingers around him, gently squeezing, feeling him get even harder in her hand. She didn't stop him when his left hand slid down off of her shoulder to hold and squeeze her breast. His fingers found her hard nipple, squeezing it tightly, causing her to reflexively squeeze his cock even harder.

Tasha's hand still rested softly on her left thigh when she felt Brian lift her right leg and hook it over his left leg, effectively now spreading her legs wide open. As he continued to play with her left breast she felt his hand slide up her leg towards her pussy. She gasped, opening her eyes when she felt his hand cover her pussy, one finger nestling between her pussy lips, the tip pressing gently into her opening.

She looked into her b*****r's eyes and saw the excitement there. When she looked at Tasha, she had a soft knowing smile on her face. Her hand still remained resting on her thigh. When Erin felt her b*****r's finger begin to move between her pussy lips she arched into his hand, pressing her pussy against him as she squeezed his cock and began pumping it with her hand.

All thoughts but the pleasure her b*****r's fingers were causing between her legs and the feeling of his hard cock in her hand left Erin's mind. The thrill was even greater when she thought of how she was compounding her sin by committing it with her own b*****r. She pumped his cock while he gently rubbed her clit, occasionally slipping a finger into her tight hole.

Erin lost track of how many times she had cum as she humped herself against her b*****r's hand. She was pumping his cock faster and faster, barely able to get her fingers completely around it. Finally Brian began to feel his imminent orgasm.

"I can't cum in the tub," he growled, hot wanting his s****r to stop.

He pushed to his feet his cock sticking straight out in front of him, pulsating. Sitting down on the edge of the tub, he groaned.

"Almost," he said, his fist wrapped around his cock.

"Go on, finish what you started," Tasha admonished Erin with a smile. "It's not fair to leave him like that."

Turning to look at her b*****r, Erin smiled, at first shyly, then lasciviously as she got on her knees facing him. She reached out and took his cock in her hand, shivering as the dry air chilled her. Her nipples screwed into hard rocks as she pumped her b*****r's cock in her hand.

"Do it right," Tasha whispered in her ear as she wrapped her arms around her, her hands covering her breasts. "You know you want to," she whispered, her tongue darting out to flick Erin's earlobe.

Leaning over, Erin licked the head of her b*****r's cock. As he gasped in surprise, she opened her mouth and began sucking on him. At first she tasted only the chlorine- tainted water of the hottub, but then she began to taste that wonderful taste of cock as he began to leak into her mouth.

Brian watched in amazement as his beautiful s****r sucked his cock, her long red hair hanging down her back in damp ringlets. Tasha was still behind her, playing with her breasts as she watched her suck her b*****r's cock.

Erin loved the feel of Brian's cock in her mouth. It was big enough to fill her mouth, but not so big that she had to stretch to accommodate him, like with those monster black cocks yesterday, she thought as she sucked even harder. She knew what she wanted and she knew she was close as Brian groaned again when she probed the slit of his cock with the tip of her tongue, tasting the wonderful fluid before swallowing as much of his cock as she could before choking.

Brian felt his balls spasm and tried to warn his s****r, push her away, but she held him tightly, sucking even harder until he felt cum gush from his cock into her mouth. Erin pumped him with her hand and sucked, gulping down his hot cum as quickly as she could. She pumped him and sucked until there was nothing left before letting him go, licking her lips in satisfaction. When she looked up at him and saw the look of amazement on his face, she blushed, the taste of his cum fresh in her mouth.

"Damn, Erin, that was just incredible," Brian said, shaking his head in amazement. "I had no idea..." he said.

"It's cold out here," Tasha said. "Let's go inside and you can pay her back."

They all laughed as they scrambled out of the tub and ran into the house. They went to Erin's room, closing the door behind them. Tasha jumped on the bed, pulling Erin with her.

"Payback time," she announced. "You owe Erin a good pussy licking," Tasha declared.

Erin blushed furiously and Brian actually had the good graces to look a bit nonplussed.

"That sounds great to me," he said, dropping to his knees next to the bed and putting his hands on Erin's knees, which were pressed tightly together.

Erin looked at him for a moment, then over her shoulder at Tasha who nodded with a smile. She relaxed her legs and allowed her b*****r to spread them apart, for the first time letting him see her naked pussy. She felt Tasha snuggle up behind her, her arms going to her breasts as Brian pushed her knees up and apart, staring at her spread pussy.

She took a deep breath and moaned when she felt his tongue slide into her, his mouth fastening on her clit immediately and triggering an immediate orgasm in response. Brian enthusiastically drank her pussy, licking and sucking and teasing, gently chewing on her pussy lips, causing her to cum over and over again. He slipped a finger into her, feeling the tightness of her pussy, gently pumping it in and out as he continued to lick and suck her.

Erin hooked her arms under her thighs, holding her knees close to her chest as her b*****r continued to suck her pussy. When he slid his tongue down and began to tongue her rosebud, Erin gasped, moaning out loud as he probed her with the tip of his tongue. As his tongue trailed back up to her flowing pussy, she felt him teasing her asshole with a finger, gently pressing against her.

As her body trembled from yet another orgasm, Erin felt Brian's finger tip slip into her ass. She gasped as her ass sphincter squeezed his finger. He continued licking and sucking her pussy, his finger held tightly in her ass. As she slowly relaxed his finger pressed further and further into her, until she finally felt his hand pressing against her. His finger was buried in her ass.

She bucked and writhed on the bed as he ate her pussy, slowly finger-fucking her ass at the same time. After yet another orgasm, Erin could take it no more. She twisted away from her b*****r, dislodging both his tongue and his finger, curling up in a fetal position on the bed, Tasha's arms around her as her body spasmed.

"Are you okay?" Brian asked, concern on his face as he got to his feet, his face covered in his s****r's pussy juices.

"Oh, I can't stop cumming," Erin moaned, shivering again.

"Such a problem to have," Tasha laughed, rolling her eyes.

Brian laughed as he stepped into Erin's bathroom to wash his hands. When he finished, he saw that Erin had relaxed and was laying entwined in Tasha's arms and legs. Smiling ruefully at them, he said, "Well, I guess I'll go to my room now."

"You don't have to do that," Tasha said, looking at Erin's face for a reaction and getting none. "Why don't you stay here with us?" she suggested.

"You don't mind?" he asked hopefully.

"No, it's okay," Erin managed to say, looking over her shoulder at him.

A big smile on his face, Brian switched the lights off and climbed into the bed, snuggling up spoon-fashion to his s****r's back. Twice during the night Erin awakened to the sensation of someone eating her pussy. She was pretty sure that it was her b*****r one of the times.

As dawn broke Erin once again awoke to the sensation of a tongue in her pussy. Looking down she saw her b*****r's head between her legs. She caressed his head as he pleasured her.

"That looks nice," Tasha said, leaning on her elbow to watch.

"Mmm, it is," Erin agreed. "He's really good at this."

"Your pussy tastes like a million dollars," Brian said, looking up from between his s****r's legs.

Erin laughed when she saw his face covered in a sheen of her pussy juices. Brian grabbed her and pulled her on top of him, her pussy in his face. As he stuck his tongue back into her sweet pussy, he felt her wrap her hand around his cock and begin to lick it. Tasha sat back and watched them in their 69, satisfied that things were going well. She continued to be amazed at Erin's cocksucking affinity. Finally Brian could control himself no longer and his cock exploded in his s****r's mouth, just as the door opened, Jane standing there, surprise on her face.

Erin looked up at the door she saw facing and her b*****r's cock splashed cum all over her face. Her mouth gaping in surprise and shock at the sight of her mother, cum dribbled down her chin, still oozing from Brian's cock in her hand.

"When you're finished, breakfast is ready," Jane said as though nothing out of the ordinary were going on, then closed the door.

"Oh, god," Erin groaned, licking her b*****r's cock and her hand, both covered in cum. "How can I face her now?"

"You must be k**ding!" Brian said, rolling his s****r over so that he was straddling her chest, his cock hanging in her face. "Think of who you're talking about."

Erin laughed when she realized what she had said and Brian took advantage of her open mouth to slide his cock in. Erin sucked him for another minute or so, getting the last of his cum, then pushed him off of her, still laughing.

"So, how do you like sucking your b*****r's cock?" Tasha asked, trying to keep a straight face.

"It was nice," Erin replied thoughtfully, blushing at the same time.

"I'll say," Brian laughed. "I look forward to more of the same."

"I feel so embarrassed about mom," Erin said, pulling on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt.

"Don't be," Brian assured her. "She'll never say a word to you, believe me. I'm sure that deep down in her heart she'd like you to be a complete part of everything," he said.

"Here, give me some shorts," Tasha said. That way you won't be the only one wearing clothes.

Laughing, Erin threw a pair of shorts at Tasha which she put on, but she left her breasts exposed. They all went to the kitchen, Erin almost holding her breath in trepidation. But like Brian had said, there was nothing said to allude to what Jane had caught them doing. In fact, after just a few minutes Erin relaxed, her worry evaporating.

"So, is there work to do today?" she asked, drinking her orange juice.

"Well, there's always work," Bill laughed. "But right now we're just trying to process all of the footage we've been shooting for the past month. We have such a backlog. My guess is I'll be able to put together at least 25 or 30 videos."

"That's great, Bill," Jane said, a big smile on her face. "We keep producing more and more and there's no shortage of orders to fill. I'll bet we could easily sell 100-200 different titles a month."

"Is there really that much demand for...for this kind of thing?" Erin asked, finishing lamely.

"The demand is always going to be greater than the supply," Bill said. "The trick is making the supply we produce stand out in quality and value. There's a lot of crap being thrown together on the cheap."

"I'd like to talk to you about that," Tasha spoke up. "I'm interested in giving you exclusive rights to me," she said. "I don't want to work with other productions any more."

"Well, you know we'd love that," Jane said. "I don't see that there's a problem."

"Well, I'd give up a lot of income if I gave up the other work," she said.

"Of course," Jane said, nodding. "What do you have in mind?"

"Well, I'd rather just get a regular salary and then a percentage of either the net or the gross," she said, her heart pounding in her chest.

"That's an interesting proposition," Bill said slowly, obviously thinking it through. "Do you have any particular numbers in mind?"

"I thought maybe $2000 a week and either 5% of the gross or 10% of the net," she said. "Unless you have a better or another idea."

"I don't have a problem with the $2000," Bill said. "But if you want to invest in us as your future, share the profits, then I think a percentage of the net would be more appropriate. That way you'll share in the risks of production costs as well. You'll have even more incentive to help make things profitable."

"That's okay with me," Tasha said, nodding. "And 10% is okay with you?"

"I think I'd rather start at 5%," Bill said slowly. "Let's try it that way for 6-12 months and then re-evaluate the situation, see exactly how the numbers are working out. But I promise it'll be fair to you. What do you say?"

"Hmm, 5%," Tasha mused. "I guess I need to know what that translates to in dollars," she said. "Only approximately, of course, but I need an idea to see."

"Well, let's say we're making approximately $50,000 net per title right now," he said. "Your 5% would be $2500. If we're doing 20-30 titles a month, well, you can do the math. Of course, it depends on how many titles you're involved with, how much you want to work, but I think you can see that there's a lot of potential."

"Wow," Tasha breathed. "I had no idea it was that big."

"So, what do you think?" Jane asked.

"I think yes," Tasha said without hesitating. "Oh my god, yes!" she shouted.

Everyone erupted into peals of laughter interspersed with congratulations for Tasha, who actually had tears in her eyes. She knew if she played her cards right, her future financial concerns would be forever taken care of in a few short years.

"I've got to celebrate," Tasha said, her eyes shining. "Let me take everyone to dinner."

"But we only just finished breakfast," Jane laughed.

"I don't mean now," Tasha laughed, bouncing with excitement, her breasts all over her chest. "Tonight. Let's all meet at Soixante-Neuf tonight at 7:00," she suggested.

"Mmm, that's going to be fun," Bill chuckled.

Erin looked puzzled, then blushed as she understood the restaurant's unusual name. She wondered what kind of a restaurant it really was.

"Oh, I can't sit still," Tasha said, jumping to her feet. "I'm too excited. I think I'll go home and go crazy," she said, laughing. "Erin, you want to come with me?" she asked. "We can go to the beach."

"Mmm, sure," Erin said. "That sounds great. But only if you're sure there's no work today that I can do," she added, looking to her mother.

"No, today is really only stuff your father and I can handle right now. Maybe later after you've learned you can help, but for today, go have fun. We'll join you later at dinner," Jane told her.

"You two mind if I join you?" Brian asked, getting an arched eyebrow from Jane in surprise.

"No, of course not," Tasha said.

"I'd better put some clothes on then," he said, getting to his feet, his cock swinging in front of him.

"We'll meet you at the car," Tasha said. "Come on, Erin," she said, pulling her from the table laughing.

"Well, what do you think?" Bill asked Jane, his arm around her shoulders as they watched the three of them drive away.

"I think everything is just fine," Jane said, turning to kiss him.

"Erin and Brian seem to be adjusting to each other," he mused.

"Oh, yes, that they are," Jane said, a big smile on her face.

Bill gave her a funny look, then shrugged.

"Guess I'll get started," he said. "I want to get caught up."

"Me too," Jane agreed.

Both Brian and Erin had to caution Tasha on the way down out of the hills about her driving. She was so excited that she could hardly contain herself. Brian had never been to Tasha's home and he commented on how comfortable it was as he looked around.

"Yes, I like it," Tasha said as she stripped and pulled her bathing suit on.

Erin hesitated for only a second before also taking her clothes off, aware of Brian's eyes on her as she put her suit on also. She couldn't hide her nipples getting hard from his eyes and she flushed when she saw the half-smile on his face as he looked at her.

They grabbed towels and the sun block and headed across the street and down to the water. Erin and Tasha ran into the water, yelling and laughing and splashing like little girls. Brian watched them for a minute before plunging in and joining them. They ganged up on him, trying to push him beneath the surface, and soon they all rose sputtering and laughing.

Erin's breasts had spilled from her top and Brian was surprised when she merely took it off as she left the water. They sat on their towels and caught their breath.

"God, I love this place," Tasha sighed as she removed her top and lay back on her towel.

"Me too," Erin agreed. "Hey, give me the sun block," she said to Tasha.

"Oh, no, you don't," Tasha laughed. "You know this is my favorite part," she said, sitting up, the lotion in her hand. "Unless you'd like Brian to do it," her voice trailed off suggestively.

"Hey, I am an expert at sun block application," Brian said. "Give me that," he said, holding his hand out. "Which side first?" he asked after Tasha handed him the lotion.

"M-my back," Erin said, suddenly shy.

"Okay, lay down," Brian said.

Erin turned and lay on her stomach, her head on her hands. Brian started with her calves and worked up her legs. When he got to her ass there was no hesitation as he took both cheeks in his hands, massaging and squeezing them, running his hand down the crack of her ass to tease her rosebud before sliding up her back and then her arms. When he finished Erin was breathless. There was something about the way his hands felt on her body, strong, deft, sure, knowing, that made her feel really good. She was sorry he had stopped.

Some time later Tasha was shaking her shoulder, telling her it was time to turn over. Erin turned onto her back, stretching, as Brian quickly grabbed the sun block. When Erin felt him touch her lower legs she tensed for a moment, then relaxed as his hands began to spread the lotion.

"Hi, Erin, Tasha," Brad said as he came up to them.

"Hi, Brad," Tasha said, smiling at him.

"Hi, Brad," Erin said as Brian's hands slid up her inner thighs and right under the material of her thong, rubbing her pussy. She felt her face flushing with embarrassment as Brian continued up her stomach and then to her breasts, taking extra care to thoroughly cover them with the sun block. Pulling and pinching her nipples, he continued on to her neck and arms before sitting back, a smile on his face.

"Thanks, Brian," Erin said, propping herself up on her elbows, her breasts glistening from the lotion, her nipples hard as rocks and sticking out. "Brian, this is Brad. He's the lifeguard here and a friend of Tasha's, and mine," she added. "Brad, this is my b*****r, Brian," she introduced, seeing Brad's eyes widen when she said this.

"Hi," Brad said, offering his hand.

"Hey," Brian said, shaking his hand. "You must be good people if both of them think you're okay," he observed.

"Thanks," Brad said. "They're both pretty high in my book too. Well, I gotta get back to work. I'll see you later."

"Bye, Brad," Tasha said.

"Bye, Brad," Erin added.

"Nice to meet you," Brian said.

"Yeah, same," Brad replied as he turned and walked away.

"Brad's so sweet," Tasha said.

"Mmm," Erin agreed, laying back down and closing her eyes.

A while later Erin woke up suddenly when she felt her nipples being played with. Opening her eyes she saw Tasha smiling at her. "Time to go, sl**py-head," she said, giving her nipples a quick squeeze before releasing them. "I've never seen anyone who can just lay down and fall asl**p the way you do," she said with a laugh. "You've had enough sun," she added.

They put their tops on and gathered their things. Waving to Brad, they made their way to Tasha's house.

"Okay, it's 4:00," she said. "We've got to leave here by 6:30. We should take a shower," she said, stripping her suit off with a laugh. "Come on," she said, tugging at Erin's top.

With a laugh Erin pulled her suit off and ran laughing with Tasha to the shower. They had just gotten the water adjusted when Brian joined them. There was much laughing and touching as they washed each other in turn. When they finished they toweled each other off and then Tasha led them all to her bedroom.

Brian watched as Tasha pulled Erin onto the bed, kissing her. He saw his s****r's legs fall open, exposing her juicy pussy as Tasha sucked on her nipples. Brian's cock was rock hard as he watched Tasha fasten her mouth over Erin's pussy and begin to lick and suck. He moved around the bed to watch as Erin pulled Tasha's leg across her body so that she was straddling her face. Smiling at her b*****r, Erin stuck her tongue into Tasha's pussy and tasted her. She then proceeded to lick and suck, turned on as much by Tasha's tongue in her own pussy as she was by her b*****r standing watching, his hard cock sticking out in front of him.

Brian climbed onto the bed, kneeling above his s****r's head, his cock just above her face, touching Tasha's pussy. Erin was sucking on Tasha's clit when her b*****r's cock slid across her face. She stuck out her tongue and licked the shaft of his cock until it had entirely disappeared into Tasha's pussy.

Erin sucked Tasha's clit as her b*****r's cock slid in and out of her pussy, glistening with her juices. She eagerly sucked his cock when he would pull it from Tasha's pussy and drop it into her willing mouth. She loved the taste of his cock with Tasha's pussy juices all over it.

It seemed to go on forever. Erin had orgasm after orgasm, her whole body shuddering as Tasha continued to suck her pussy. She was sucking at the junction of Tasha's pussy and her b*****r's cock, drinking up Tasha's juices, when Brian groaned and slid his cock from Tasha's pussy into her waiting mouth. As Erin wrapped her lips around the shaft of her b*****r's cock and sucked, it exploded in her mouth, hot cum quickly filling her mouth. She gulped, swallowing, and continued to suck, not stopping until he finally pulled his cock from her mouth. When he leaned over to kiss her, Erin wrapped her arms around her b*****r's neck, kissing him wildly, her tongue dueling with his. Then Erin lay there, on her back, her legs spread.

"That was great," Brian said, kissing Tasha. "I do love fucking you. And I love the way you suck my cock," he said to his s****r.

"She's a natural, isn't she?" Tasha commented.

"I'll say," Brian agreed. "You really like it, don't you?"

"I love it," Erin confessed, flushing. "There's just something about the way it feels in my mouth," she explained. "And nothing's better than the taste of a mouthful of hot cum."

"Damn, Erin, you are related to us, aren't you?" Brian laughed. "And you obviously like eating pussy too."

"Oh, Tasha's pussy is so sweet," Erin said, laughing. "I love eating her pussy."

"The only better tasting pussy I've ever had is yours and mom," Brian said. "I mean it."

"Mom's pussy is like mine?" Erin asked, curious.

"In the dark, I wouldn't be able to tell the difference," Brian told her. "And like Tasha, she had incredible control of her pussy muscles. She can milk a cock like crazy."

"How?" Erin asked.

"Well, that's something you'll never be able to learn as long as you're a virgin," Tasha laughed.

"I can't wait to fuck this pussy," Brian said, laying down between his s****r's legs and licking her spread pussy.

Erin pressed her pussy against her b*****r's mouth as he began to eat her, tongue- fucking her tight hole. When he slid a finger into her as he sucked on her clit, Erin humped up against him. He slid a second finger in and was amazed at how tightly her pussy gripped him. Tasha sat back and watched as Brian ate and played with his s****r's pussy. Finally Erin could take it no longer and she pushed him away, laughing and moaning at the same time.

"Stop, stop, I can't take it anymore," she gasped, clasping her hands over her pussy.

"Okay, we need to start getting ready," Tasha announced. "I've got the perfect outfit for you to wear, Erin," Tasha said, jumping up and going to her closet and returning with something. "Here, try this on," she said, handing it to her.

The top was a sheer white spandex-type of material that molded itself to Erin's body. It was little better than nothing. Her big breasts pressed out, her nipples hard and prominent. Every wrinkle was visible. The white material did nothing to hide the dark pink color or her nipples. The skirt was a pleated skirt that swirled easily if she moved her hips at all. And it was very short. It came down just an inch or two past the bottom of her ass. Any movement at all gave little glimpses of her naked body underneath.

"Oh, Tasha, this is beautiful," Erin said, twirling as watching as the skirt floated up, exposing her entire ass and pussy. "But how can I possibly wear this to a restaurant?"

"It will be perfect, I promise," Tasha assured her. "Am I right, Brian?" she asked.

"Definitely," Brian agreed. "Soixante-Neuf is a very bacchanalian type of place."

"What are you going to wear, Tasha?" Erin asked, her hands sliding up her body over the silky spandex top, her breasts and nipples electrically sensitive as she rubbed over them.

"You'll love this," Tasha promised, pulling something out of the closet and putting it on.

Erin gasped when she saw it. The top was merely a silk halter which held her breasts from underneath, leaving her nipples totally exposed. The skirt was matching silk, but it consisted of strips of silk that hung, overlaying each other. Like Erin's, it was very short. Any movement at all parted the strips to expose what was underneath.

"You can't wear that to a restaurant," Erin said, shaking her head. "You can't even wear that in public without getting arrested."

"Oh, yes, I can," Tasha laughed. "What do you think, Brian, are we going to turn a few heads tonight?" grabbing Erin and twirling her like a dance partner.

Both skirts swirled up showing the nakedness beneath. Erin's nipples kept getting harder and harder as they rubbed against the silky spandex material. They were so sensitive that she kept rubbing them, even at one point pinching them very hard to stop the oversensitivity.

"You two will top the menu," Brian predicted.

"What are you wearing?" Erin asked her b*****r.

"Men all wear the same type of thing to Soixante-Neuf," Brian explained. "Let me get it."

Erin and Tasha danced together while Brian went into the other room, laughing as they looked at each other. Brian returned wearing a beautiful embroidered silk robe, belted at the waist. It was mid-calf in length. He did a turn upon entering the room and the bottom of the robe floated nicely in a circle around his knees before falling back down.

"That's beautiful, Brian," Erin said, reaching out and feeling it. "And what's under it?" she asked.

"You're welcome to find out," he offered, holding his arms out to the sides, his feet spread.

Hesitatingly Erin reached out and loosened the belt of the robe. As she pushed the robe open, she was greeted by the sight of her b*****r's cock rising up to her. He was completely naked underneath.

"Oh, my god," Erin said, stepping back, her hand going to her face. "You're going out like that?"

"All men dress this way at Soixante-Neuf," he told her. "It's a private club restaurant. You have to be a member to go there. And it's got a dress code and other rules and customs that you agree to adhere to when you become a member. It's a pretty expensive place."

"Come on, let's go and stop for a drink on the way," Tasha suggested.

"A public place, dressed like this?" Erin asked, staring at her.

"Why not? I'll bet nobody complains. Come on, it'll be fun," she implored.

"If you want to go out in public dressed like that, that's fine with me," Erin said. "I almost feel like I'm wearing something," she said, looking down at her nearly naked breasts.

They went out and got into Tasha's car and drove off. The cool breeze only made Erin's nipples that much harder and more sensitive. She was constantly rubbing them. Tasha swung the car into a parking spot in front of a nice-looking bar and they all jumped out and went inside.

They stopped just inside the entrance to check it out and let their eyes adjust to the lower lighting. A few people turned around to see who had just entered and they froze as they stared. Tasha led the way over to the bar. The bartender couldn't lift his eyes from her breasts, her naked nipples hard and visible.

"Champagne," Tasha ordered, smiling at the bartender. "You can look at them again when you bring the champagne," she told the bartender softly when he didn't move, rubbing little circles on her nipples with her forefinger from each hand.

"I'm sorry," the bartender said, shaking his head. "It's just that you're so beautiful, both of you. What kind of champagne would you like?" he asked.

"Krystal, please," Tasha said.

Tasha turned to Erin and hugged her, then Brian.

"This is so much fun," she said, laughing. "We're so safe with the three of us. It's wonderful to be able to be so free and not worry about it."

"Everyone is staring at us," Erin said, again rubbing her breasts.

"They better be," Tasha said as the bartender returned with the champagne and three glasses.

He filled the glasses and they toasted one another, then drank from the glasses.

"Oh, that tastes nice!" Erin commented.

"Your first champagne?" Brian asked.

"Yes," she replied, taking another sip. "I like this."

"Drink it slowly," Tasha cautioned. "The bubbles make it get you d***k quicker."

They stood drinking their champagne and talking, laughing often. At one point Tasha reached into Brian's robe and Erin knew that she was playing with his cock, but nobody could see. When Tasha removed her hand she smiled at Erin.

"Your turn," she told her.

Erin gasped and quickly looked around the room. People were glancing over at them, but nobody was really watching them or staring. So sidling closer to her b*****r, Erin slid her hand into his robe and wrapped her hand around his hard cock, squeezing it.

"This is so much fun," she giggled, taking a sip of her champagne with the other hand. "I wish I could just kneel down and suck it right here," she said.

Tasha and Brian laughed at the wistful look on Erin's face when she said this.

"I'm sure you'll get your chance," Tasha said. "Okay, let's drink up. We need to go."

The bartender poured the remaining champagne into their glasses. They toasted each other once more, raising their glasses to clink them together.

"I'm glad we're all together," Tasha said after taking a sip from her glass. "I mean the three of us, now," she explained, throwing her arms around Brian's neck and kissing him, then turning to Erin and doing the same, though letting a hand slide down her back to cup her ass beneath her skirt.

There were a few appreciative wolf-whistles as Tasha exposed Erin's ass to the bar. They laughed, finishing their champagne before paying the bill and leaving, to a small s**ttering of applause. They stopped outside by the car, taking a deep breath of the fresh air, their heads light from the champagne. Erin started to get into the car when Tasha stopped her.

"It's across the street," she said, indicating a place with blackened one-way windows. Above it was a sign, Soixante-Neuf, with an artwork graphic beneath the name showing a couple in the classic 69 position.

They crossed the street and Tasha gave the receptionist her name. Her reservation was verified and they went through a door to the hostess stand, where Erin got her first big surprise. The hostess was wearing a type classic French maid's uniform, complete with tiny apron. The only difference was that her breasts were totally exposed and the apron was the only thing she had on below the waist. Her naked ass was completely exposed.

"Welcome," she said. "I have a table for 5 for you. There are only 3 other tables this evening," she informed them. "If you'll follow me, please."

They followed her into the main dining room, if it could be called that. There was a central sunken area, round in shape, about 15' across. In it were several low divan-type couches. Arranged around the sunken area were several tables. At two of the tables were couples and the other table was 4 people, two couples. All of the women were showing a lot if not all of their breasts. The men all had on robes similar in type to Brian. Bill and Jane were not yet arrived.

The hostess stopped at each table in turn and introduced everyone, though without any names ever being used. Erin was surprised when one of the women ran her hand up her leg and stroked her ass and then let her hand trail across her pussy before stopping. She noticed that Tasha and Brian were being treated in a similar fashion so she understood that it was a part of the customs that Brian had mentioned. At the table with the two couples Erin was surprised when one of the men reached up into Brian's robe also.

They finally reached their own table, which like the others was low to the ground and surrounded by divan-type settees where they could either sit or lounge in the Greek fashion. Brian took a seat between Erin and Tasha. Tasha asked the hostess to bring champagne as they sat down.

"If I drink any more champagne, I won't be responsible," Erin giggled. "That stuff really makes my head spin."

"We'll get you some water then, too," Tasha said. "You don't want to miss any of the evening."

As the champagne arrived, so did Bill and Jane. Erin gasped when she saw how her mother was dressed. Her top was nothing more than a bustier to display her breasts. Her skirt was vinyl, clear vinyl, and she was wearing nothing beneath it. She might just as well be naked.

They too were introduced to the other three parties. It seemed as though they knew one of the two couples at the big table. When they got to their table, they kissed everyone and Erin was very surprised at how friendly her mother's kiss was. She felt her tongue gliding along her lips. They all sat down, Erin between her father and b*****r.

"Ladies and gentlemen," the hostess suddenly said, appearing in the sunken area in the center. "Welcome to dinner this evening. For your dining pleasure, please allow me to introduce Aphrodite and Hercules," she said, holding out her arm.

Into the sunken area entered a couple. The woman was tall and blonde with large breasts. She was wearing a beautiful black cocktail dress that came down to just above her knees. The man was tall and muscular, much like Hercules must have been. He was wearing a tuxedo. His eyes were bright blue and his blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail that hung down between his shoulder blades.

As they watched the couple slowly embrace, their first course was served by a waitress dressed just like the hostess, who was also serving one of the other tables. Erin looked at the dish placed in front of her with a puzzled expression on her face.

"It's called escargot," her father whispered to her. "Snails in French."

"Snails!" Erin said, looking at him in horror.

"They're very good," he said, a smile on his face. "Just try it. If you don't like it, don't eat any more. But you really should give it a chance," he told her.

Erin looked over at the couple on the stage, for stage is what it certainly was. They were now kissing much more deeply. She could see their tongues as they became more passionate. Picking up her cocktail fork, she stabbed one of the escargot, watching as the hot butter dripped off of it. She touched it to her tongue, found it okay, and put it in her mouth. It had a slightly chewy texture, but the flavor of the garlic and the butter dominated and she found it tasty. She smiled at her father as she stabbed another one.

As they ate, the couple on the stage sank down onto one of the divans, their hands now roaming freely over each other's bodies. When the woman began to remove the man's jacket and unbutton his shirt, Erin looked over at Tasha who had a big smile on her face as she plopped an escargot into her mouth.

They both picked up their champagne glasses and raised a silent toast and drank. Erin loved the feel of the bubbles as it slid down her throat. She returned her attention to the stage and saw that the man was now naked down to his waist and the woman was sucking on his nipples. Erin could see her gripping a nipple between her teeth and pulling, stretching it.

The man suddenly stood up, pulling the woman with him. Grabbing the straps of her dress, he pulled them down over her shoulders, not stopping until the dress was on the floor at her feet. She was wearing only stockings beneath the dress. As Erin stared the woman dropped to her knees, undoing the man's pants and sliding them to the floor to join her dress. The man was not wearing any underwear and his cock hung in front of him.

Erin glanced around the room and saw that everyone was watching the stage. At the table closest to them she could see that the woman had her hand inside the man's robe. At the table with the two couples, one of the men was fondling one woman's breasts.

Their escargot dishes were cleared to be replaced by small frozen balls of honeydew sorbet to cleanse their pallets. As Erin put a spoonful in her mouth, the woman on the stage opened her own mouth, letting the man's cock slide in on her tongue. Erin could only stare as the woman proceeded to suck the man's cock. Everyone in the restaurant was watching as they ate their sorbet. Erin felt herself getting excited as she watched the woman swallow the man's cock.

As their sorbet dishes were cleared, the man placed the woman on her back, kneeling on the floor between her legs. Her hands went to her breasts as the man lowered his mouth to her pussy. Looking at the other tables, Erin was surprised to see one of the couples imitating art, the man on his knees in front of the woman, his face buried in her pussy. At the table with two couples the women were both sucking the cocks of the men.

As the main course was served, medallions of filet in a sherry marsala reduction with shiitake mushrooms, the couple were locked head to toe, sucking each other.

"Ladies and gentlemen, I give you Soixante-Neuf," the hostess said.

Everyone applauded as the couple continued to orally pleasure each other. As they began to eat the main course, the woman mounted the man, sliding down onto his cock and riding him. Erin gulped down another glass of champagne as she ate, unable to tear her eyes from the spectacle taking place.

She jumped when she felt a hand slide onto her breast, squeezing it. She looked down to see her b*****r's hand move to her other breast, then slide down her stomach under the elastic waistband of her skirt into her wet pussy. She moaned as she felt his finger slip into her tight hole then drag out to rub her clit. When Brian put his finger into her open mouth, she sucked on it, tasting herself.

She looked over at her father and saw that her mother had his cock out and was slowly pumping it in her fist. She stared at her father's cock, her mother's hand looking tiny as it wrapped only part way around the shaft.

"Go on, do it," she heard Brian whisper in her ear. "You know you want to. Just do it. Everyone wants you to."

Erin looked at her mother, surprised to see that she was looking at her too. Jane smiled, then looked down at her hand slowly pumping Bill's cock. Erin looked at her father and he too smiled at her.

Her head spinning from the champagne, Erin smiled at her father, licking her lips. She got on her hands and knees on the divan, then dropped to her elbows, her father's cock right in front of her, her mother's hand still gently pumping it.

Jane inclined the head of Bill's cock towards her daughter's face. As Erin's mouth opened, her tongue gliding out to slide across the head of her father's cock, Jane's mouth opened too, sympathetically experiencing it through/with her daughter.

Erin began to lick and suck her father's cock, her own ass sticking up in the air. She entwined her hand with her mother's on her father's cock, the two of them stroking him together as Erin sucked his knob. Erin became aware of Brian laying beneath her when he pulled her hips down and stuck his tongue into her pussy. Looking back, she saw that Tasha was riding his cock while he ate her pussy.

Erin returned to sucking her father's cock, oblivious to the rest of the people in the restaurant or the show on the stage. Bill had a hand on the back of her head, encouraging her. Then Erin saw her mother's face moving close and she was licking Bill's shaft while Erin sucked his knob. Together the two of them licked and sucked him. When their mouths met at the top of his cock, their tongues dueled for access to the slit before they locked mouths, Bill's cock in the middle. They shared a long sensual kiss before Erin returned to sucking her father's cock.

Bill was in heaven as his daughter sucked his cock. He couldn't believe it. She looked like an angel, her long ringleted red hair down her back, d****d over his lap right now as she sucked him like a pro. He felt his balls beginning to tighten up and knew that he was close to blowing his load. He tried to get Erin to stop, not wanting to cum in her mouth unawares, but Erin had already felt the change in her father's cock, felt it begin to swell even larger. She attacked him with even greater ferocity as she sensed her reward close by.

Bill groaned as his balls exploded, cum shooting into Erin's sucking mouth. She gulped and gulped, loving the feeling of hot cum splashing against the roof of her mouth. She sucked and swallowed until there was nothing left, then lifted her face from her father's lap, a big smile on her face. Bill lifted her face, a hand beneath her chin, and kissed her softly on the mouth, then pulled her close and let his tongue push between her lips and really kiss her.

Erin straddled her father's lap, feeling his cock pressing against her pussy.

"Oh, daddy, I want you inside of me," she told him, kissing him again.

"Me too, sweetheart," Bill told her. "But not here, not tonight."

"Okay, but you have to promise," Erin insisted.

"You tell me that tomorrow when you haven't been drinking champagne, then we'll talk," he told her, kissing her.

"Oh, oh, I'm going to cum," they heard Brian groan.

Erin slid off her father's lap, crawling over her b*****r's body until her face was right next to his cock as Tasha slid up and down on him. Tasha lifted off of his cock and Erin captured it in her mouth, letting it slide deep into her throat as she sucked Tasha's pussy juice from him. This was too much for Brian and he arched his back as cum shot from his cock into his s****r's sucking mouth. Erin drank her b*****r's cum until his balls gave out.

Lifting her face from her b*****r's cock, Erin looked around and saw that her parents were no longer at the table. In fact, they were each at different tables. Erin watched her mother kneel down and suck a man's cock into her mouth as the woman with him rode his face. She then straddled him, sinking down onto his cock as she began to fuck him. Her father was at another table, fucking the woman who was on top of her man sucking his cock while he ate her pussy. She could see her father's cock sliding across the man's nose even from where she was.

One of the men and one of the women from the big table came to their table. He stood in front of Erin, his cock sticking in her face. She looked over to see the woman mount Brian's face. Tasha was smiling at her as she opened her mouth and let the strange man slide his cock in. As soon as she wrapped her lips around him she forgot anything else but the wonderful feeling and taste of a cock in her mouth.

She was aware of Tasha parting her legs, her tongue finding her wet pussy as she continued to suck the strange man's cock. Though not as fat as either Brian or her father, his cock was longer. Erin found that she was able to relax her throat enough for it to enter, something she had yet to accomplish.

The man groaned as he felt his cock slip into Erin's throat. She sucked a cock with her whole mouth, literally. She was now laying on her back as he fed her his cock, Tasha between her legs feasting on her sweet pussy. The man felt his balls churn and Erin felt his cock grow, then explode in her mouth, torrents of hot cum splashing her tongue and throat. She sucked with gusto, gulping his cum as fast as he could fill her mouth. She reveled in the taste of a mouthful of hot cum.

She sucked him until there was no more. She moaned when he pulled his now shrinking cock from her mouth. Looking up she saw her mother standing there, a smile on her face.

"You really love cum, don't you?" Jane asked her daughter, bending over and kissing her, her tongue searching out the cum still coating Erin's mouth.

"Mmm, yes," Erin agreed, sucking on her mother's tongue.

"Here's a little present then," she said, standing up and swinging a leg over Erin, her pussy spreading open right above her face.

Erin gasped when her mother's pussy appeared in front of her. It was red and glistening, cum leaking from her hole from the fucking she had just enjoyed at the other table. As Tasha continued to eat her pussy, Erin lifted her face, sliding her tongue up into her mother's hole as her mouth covered her pussy, drinking her up, tasting her for the first time, full of cum.

Bill returned to the table, watching as his daughter sucked her mother's cum-filled pussy while Tasha ate hers. After a minute, he nudged Tasha aside, taking her place, gluing his mouth to Erin's sweet pussy. Erin redoubled her efforts eating her mother's cum-filled pussy when she realized that her father was sucking her own pussy. Tasha watched in fascination as the three of them pleasured each other. She smiled when Erin arched her back as she orgasmed, pressing her pussy into her father's face. When she finally collapsed back onto the divan, spent, Jane dismounted her face and bent over to kiss her, tasting herself on her daughter's mouth.

"Oh, Erin, that was just wonderful," she told her daughter.

"Your pussy tastes so nice," Erin told her mother. "And I love pussy filled with cum," she added.

"You taste every bit as good as your mother," Bill told her, kissing her softly.

"Oh, daddy, I love the way you eat my pussy," she declared, throwing her arms around his neck and holding him tightly.

"Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for joining us this evening," the hostess/waitress said from the stage area where she was slowly fucking herself up and down on the man's still erect cock. "Please join us again for an evening of fine dining and entertainment."

From all the tables everyone applauded. It had indeed been a Bacchanalian orgy and everyone had participated to their heart's desire. The people who needed to redressed themselves and everyone gathered in the reception for last-minute good-byes, which included not a few kisses and very personal fondlings.

Outside on the sidewalk Bill had his arm around Erin's shoulders as they stood in front of the restaurant.

"So, time to head home," he said, giving Erin a squeeze.

"I think I'll take Brian home with me tonight," Tasha said with a laugh, linking her arm in his. "What would you like to do, Erin?" she asked.

"I think I'll go home," Erin said. "You two have fun."

"Oh, we will," Tasha laughed. "And I won't have to share him either."

"Well, you'd better enjoy it while you can then," Erin replied.

She gave both Tasha and her b*****r big hugs and long deep kisses as they parted, joining her parents for the ride home.

"Did you enjoy yourself?" Jane asked as Bill drove.

"Oh, it was the most wonderful evening I've ever had," Erin sighed. "I never wanted it to end."

"And it won't," Bill said with a laugh. "Your whole life can be a non-stop version of tonight."

"I almost don't recognize you anymore," Jane observed. "You've changed quite a bit in a week."

"I know," Erin agreed. "I don't know myself either. But I do know that I like this side of me," she said. "It feels good."

They arrived at the house and entered. Jane noticed Erin hesitate for a moment.

"Erin, you should understand that you're always welcome to sl**p wherever you like in this house. Just because you have your own personal space and bedroom doesn't mean that that's where you have to sl**p," she explained. "You're always welcome to join me or your father or your b*****r or anyone who might be staying here. Do you understand?"

"Yes, I do, and thank you," she said, hugging her mother. "I don't feel like sl**ping by myself tonight," she confessed.

"Then join us," Jane said, putting an arm around her daughter's shoulders. "We'd love to have you."

"Yes," Erin said, putting one arm around her mother and the other around her father.

She went with them to their room, feeling a moment of awkwardness when they undressed and then turned their attention to her, removing her clothes and leaving her naked too. They pulled her onto the bed, putting her between them. Erin felt their arms wrap around her. She could feel her mother's breasts pressing against her own and she could feel her father's cock laying along the crack of her ass.

She felt so good, so safe wrapped in their arms. When Jane kissed her softly on the lips, Erin responded, gently kissing her back, their kiss evolving into a long passionate one. She could feel her father's hands gliding all over her body, touching her here, there, probing, exciting her as she continued to kiss her mother.

When Jane slid down to suckle on her breasts, Erin arched her back in delight, feeling her mother's teeth lightly clamp down on her hard distended nipples as she sucked them, teasing them with her tongue. Her father had opened her legs and was rubbing her pussy, slipping a finger into her, rubbing her clit. She felt herself clamp down on his finger as she came, her mother's teeth tightly biting down on her nipple, causing her to moan out loud as the complexity of the sensations overwhelmed her.

When her mother's tongue replaced her father's hand on her pussy, Erin forgot about anything but the pleasure her body was feeling, and she wanted more. She pulled her mother on top of her in a 69, frantically driving her tongue into her sopping pussy as her mother continued eating her pussy.

Bill knelt at Erin's head, letting his cock slide down the crack of Jane's ass to where Erin's mouth was busily lapping at the juices. He felt her tongue slide across his cock, then felt himself engulfed as she sucked his cock into her mouth. He looked down to watch as she alternated sucking his cock and eating Jane's pussy, often managing to do both at the same time.

He was mildly surprised when Erin took him in her hand, positioning the head of his cock at the entrance to Jane's hole. As he slowly slid into her hot pussy, Erin's tongue lathed the underside of his shaft. As he slowly slid his cock in and out, Erin's mouth and tongue never stopped licking and tasting him. He began to pull his cock from Jane's pussy to let Erin really suck on him, then he would fuck Jane some more.

Erin was writhing in non-stop orgasm as her mother sucked her pussy. She was almost delirious with ecstasy as she sucked her father's cock, tasting her mother's pussy all over it. She was sucking him like crazy now, not wanting to relinquish him to her mother's gaping and hungry pussy. She felt him grow and then felt him explode in her mouth, jets of hot cum splashing against the back of her throat. She sucked and gulped, loving the taste of his cum in her mouth, loving the feeling of his cock pulsating and spurting gouts of the hot viscous fluid.

She lay there enraptured when her father finally withdrew his cock from her mouth. Cum had dribbled from the corner of her mouth down to her chin. Her mother crawled up from between her legs, licking her face, eating Bill's cum before gluing her mouth to her daughter's in a deep passionate kiss.

Erin nodded off wrapped in her parents' arms. She awaked several times during the night, once to find her mother riding her father's cock next to her. The next time she awakened she crawled between her mother's legs, softly and gently licking and sucking her pussy, slowly awakening her as she ate her cum-filled quim. When she had sucked her clean and made her cum, she crawled back up to fall asl**p in her mother's arms.

Opening her eyes at the light streaming in the window, Erin smiled to herself, nuzzling her face deeper into her mother's breasts. She could feel her father's hard cock pressing into her ass from behind. Turning from her mother to face her father, Erin kissed him, very softly at first, then developing into a deep kiss. She kissed her way down his body to his cock, first holding it in her hand as she licked the crown, probing the slit at the end before opening her mouth and letting him slide down to her throat.

The taste of her mother's pussy was all over her father's cock as she sucked him. She decided that she preferred the taste of a cock that was covered in pussy juice as she continued to suck her father. She could feel her pussy leaking and imagined that it was throbbing, so much did she want some satisfaction.

Grabbing her father's cock in her hand, she moved up, straddling him, holding his cock between her legs, rubbing it back and forth between her pussy lips.

"Erin, are you sure you want to..." Bill began to ask until she suddenly sank down, 3-4 inches of his cock pressing up into her.

"Oh!" Erin gasped as she felt his cock stretch her virgin hole.

Jane had wakened and propped herself on one elbow, watching as her daughter continued to lower herself onto her father's cock, using him to take her own virginity. Though beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, she didn't utter a sound as she finally sat on her father, his entire cock buried deep in her pussy.

She just sat there, letting her pussy adjust to the massive size of the cock that was invading, feeling it throb and pulsate deep inside of her. Bill propped himself up on his elbows so that he could better see, and Jane moved over to lay her head on his thigh, her face just inches from his cock as Erin slowly began to slide up and down on his cock, fucking him.

Jane was fascinated watching her only daughter's pussy as it slid up and down Bill's cock. Her fat clit, looking like the tip of a pinkie finger, jutted out above her splayed inner pussy lips as they gripped the shaft of his cock, which was glistening with her juices. She was so wet that it actually made it easier as she got into a rhythm, fucking her father.

"Bill, don't cum in her," Jane warned softly. "She's not on the pill yet."

"I want you to cum in my mouth," Erin panted as she rode her father's cock. "Oh, this feels so good," she moaned, grinding herself onto his cock, pressing to get it even deeper.

"I'm going to cum soon," Bill warned. "I can't help it, your pussy is just so tight."

Erin dismounted her father. Her pussy actually made a sucking sound as it released his cock. She quickly bent over, taking his glistening cock into her mouth, tasting herself on a cock for the very first time. She sucked him with gusto, slurping and making noise as she tried to milk him. Very quickly Bill groaned and Erin's cheeks billowed as her mouth filled with cum. Swallowing quickly, she continued sucking, not stopping until Bill pushed her away, unable to take any more.

"God, stop, stop," he moaned, covering himself with his hands. "Too much," he gasped as Erin knelt next to him, a big smile on her face.

"Are you okay?" Jane asked her daughter, gently stroking her breast, her nipples rock hard.

"Oh, mom, I feel great!" Erin exclaimed. "What a wonderful feeling having a cock filling you like that."

"It is rather special, isn't it?" Jane agreed, smiling at her daughter's candor.

"I can't wait to fuck Brian," she giggled. "Won't he be surprised."

"I imagine he will," Jane agreed.

"If he survives, that is," Bill said, sitting up and hugging his daughter. "I don't know what's more magical, your pussy or your mouth," he told her.

"Well, my pussy and my mouth both love your cock, so I guess it doesn't matter, does it?" Erin responded with a laugh.

"Well, what shall we do now?" Jane asked.

"Hmm, I'd like some more cock, I think," Erin said, licking her lips.

"Hey, not me," Bill said with a laugh, springing up off the bed before Erin could grab him. "You've used me enough for the moment. Besides, I've got work to do."

"Let him go," Jane laughed as she reached for Erin, pulling her onto her back. "I want to be the first to taste your pussy now that you're no longer a virgin."

"Oh, mom," Erin sighed as she felt her mother's tongue slide into her pussy. "You do that so nicely."

Bill was chuckling to himself as he left the room, Jane's tongue busy in Erin's pussy. He rubbed his cock, still feeling his daughter's pussy gripping him as she fucked him. It had been quite a while since he had felt a pussy so tight.

Meanwhile, Jane had brought Erin to a quick orgasm sucking on her overly sensitive clit. She was finger-fucking her pussy now, first with one finger, then two, then three as Erin begged for more, thrusting her pussy onto her mother's hand in desperation.

"I've got an idea," Jane said, removing her hand from her daughter's pussy and rolling over to reach into a drawer of the bedside bureau.

Erin's eyes widened as she saw the handful of dildos that her mother had in her hands. They were of all sizes and shapes and colors. Jane dropped them on the bed as Erin sat up, sitting with her legs straight out but wide spread, the dildos between them. Jane caught herself staring at her daughter's pussy, her inner lips petaling out from between her outer lips, her clit large and swollen and prominent between them.

"Here's what we do when the boys can't help us," Jane laughed, indicating the collection on the bed between Erin's spread legs. "Would you like to try one of them?" "Oh, they're so different," Erin exclaimed, picking one up, surprised at how it felt in her hand, very much like a real cock, just not as warm. "And so big," she said, picking up a double-headed black one that was too large to get her hand around.

"That's my favorite," Jane laughed at the look on Erin's face.

"But it's so big," Erin said, shaking her head. "How can it fit? Doesn't it hurt?"

"No, not if you start slowly," Jane explained. "Just like with a real cock, a big one. You need to start slowly until you adjust, then..."

Erin's mouth was hanging open as she examined the huge double-headed black dildo. It was as big around as her wrist and had big ropey veins bulging along the sides.

"Why does it have two ends?" she asked.

"Well, that way two people can use it at once," Jane explained. "Or it can bend around and you can have it in your pussy and your ass at the same time. That's my favorite. It is the most incredible feeling to be so filled in both places."

"I just can't even imagine how it could fit," Erin said, looking at her mother.

"Well, why don't you try it and see," Jane suggested with a smile.

"Oh, no, I couldn't," Erin blanched. "It would tear me apart."

"I didn't mean on yourself," Jane laughed. "Right now your pussy is not ready for something that big. But you can try it on me if you'd like," she said, getting on her hands and knees and pressing her chest down into the bed, her knees wide apart spreading her pussy open. "Just lick it a bit to get it wet and go slowly," she explained.

Erin stuck the end of the dildo in her mouth, sucking on it, not particularly liking the taste of the rubbery material. She then placed it at the entrance to her mother's wide- spread pussy and gently yet firmly pressed. To her surprise her mother's pussy stretched easily around the dildo. Once the head had entered her pussy seemed to suck on the shaft, pulling it in deeper. Erin pushed it slowly in until she felt it bump against something and it wouldn't go in any deeper. At least 10-12 inches of the huge black dildo were ensconced in Jane's pussy.

Slowly Erin began to fuck her mother with the dildo, watching closely as her pussy lips gripped the shaft as it slid in and out. She could see the dildo taking on a sheen from Jane's pussy juices and Jane was moaning as Erin began to fuck her harder with it. Slowly letting the dildo slide from her mother's pussy, Erin softly sucked on the head, tasting her mother's juices. She observed that her mother's pussy remained wide open, gaping, her hole spread large from the dildo.

When she pressed the dildo back into her mother's pussy it easily slid in. Slowly Erin fucked her mother with the huge black dildo, amazed at the amount of juices that soaked the shaft of the dildo as it sloshed in and out of Jane's hungry pussy.

"Why don't you join me," Jane gasped as Erin plunged the dildo once more deep into her pussy.

"Me?" Erin asked, pausing, the dildo buried in Jane's pussy.

"Yes, you," Jane laughed, wriggling her ass and fucking herself on the dildo a bit.

She rolled over onto her back, the dildo staying in place, 12-14 inches of it still sticking out of her pussy. Sitting up, she reached over and picked up two of the toys from the pile, one a normal-sized cock and the other larger, almost 8 inches, with a second very small cock piggy-back on it.

"Come here," Jane said, pulling Erin onto her back and straddling her chest, facing towards the door.

She hooked Erin's legs under her arms, spreading her pussy wide and tilting it up so that it was easy to get to, which Jane did, plunging her tongue into her daughter's sweet hole. Erin groaned with delight as her mother ate her pussy. u*********sly she wrapped her hand around the dildo sticking out of her mother's pussy and continued fucking her with it.

Jane took the normal dildo and sucked on it to get it nice and wet, then gently but firmly pressed it into Erin's pussy, using the fingers of one hand to hold her pussy lips spread wide. Her fat clit stuck out just begging to be sucked as Jane slowly but surely worked all six inches of the dildo into her daughter's pussy.

Erin sighed with delight when she felt the dildo penetrating her. It wasn't as nice as her father's cock, but it was wonderful to feel something deep inside of her like that, filling her pussy.

Jane began to slowly fuck Erin with the dildo, seeing how her pussy tightly gripped it as it slid in and out. She leaned over to suck on her clit while she continued to fuck her. Erin continued working the big black dildo in and out of her pussy at the same time.

Erin bucked her body in orgasm as her mother sucking on her clit drove her over the edge. She was so hypersensitive there. She felt her pussy clamping down on the dildo as she came. She gasped out loud when she felt the dildo suddenly pulled from her pussy, only to freeze her mouth wide open as she felt the larger dildo pressing against her now loosened hole.

She felt like she would split in two as the head of the dildo finally entered her pussy. She was holding her breath as she felt her mother push another inch or two into her, then slowly work it in and out, just that little bit, letting her pussy adjust and adapt to the size of the new dildo. As she felt more of the dildo press into her tight pussy, she also felt the second head of the double dildo rub against her asshole.

She gasped when she felt her mother lean over and run her tongue around her pussy and the dildo sticking out of it, down the crack of her ass to tongue her asshole, probing it with the tip of her tongue. Then she once more felt the second head of the dildo rub against her rosebud and gently but firmly press.

It wasn't terribly big, only about an inch in diameter, but this was the first thing other than a thermometer that Erin had ever had put in her ass and she found herself nervous, even as her pussy was pulsating on the shaft of the dildo sticking into her.

She felt her mother's tongue once again on her ass and then continued pressure. Suddenly she felt herself relax and the head of the dildo slipped past her sphincter into her ass. It hurt at first and she was arching her body as the two heads filled her two holes. She felt her mother sucking on her clit and she spasmed in orgasm once again. As she did, she felt both dildos slide even further into her. As her mother continued to suck her clit, causing a never-ending orgasm, she also continued to work both dildos in and out of her daughter's two holes. It seemed like no time at all had passed before both shafts were completely buried, all eight inches, in both Erin's pussy and ass.

Erin was writhing beneath her mother as she felt the shafts of the two dildos reaming her ass and pussy. Her clit was screaming as Jane sucked on it. She gasped when she felt the dildo slip from her ass and the other one almost from her pussy. Then she gasped again when she felt the original dildo pressing against her ass. Because she had already been opened and stretched from the smaller dildo, this normal-sized dildo more easily pressed into her ass, though not without discomfort. Erin was grateful for the time to adjust to the size of it as her mother continued pumping the other dildo in and out of her pussy.

Slowly Jane worked the dildo into Erin's ass until she had completely buried inside of her. In an alternating rhythm she worked them in and out of her daughter, fucking her pussy and ass, leaning over to suck on her clit and drive her into yet another orgasm. Somehow throughout this whole thing Erin had continued pumping the huge black dildo in and out of Jane's pussy.

As Jane worked on her daughter, she saw Brian and Tasha appear in the doorway, looks of surprise on their faces as they watched her fucking Erin with the two dildos. A big grin split Brian's face when Jane smiled at him and he silently entered the room, dropping his clothes in the process. By the time he was at the edge of the bed, he had his erect cock in his hand.

Erin gasped when the dildo was removed from her pussy. She wanted more. She sighed when she felt her pussy filled once again. Jane had also let the dildo slip from Erin's ass so that Brian had an unimpeded access to his s****r's upturned pussy, which he eagerly plunged his cock into, stifling a groan as he felt how tight she was, even though Jane had been fucking her with the dildo.

Jane was sucking Erin's clit while Brian fucked her and Erin was gasping on the bed as she writhed in orgasm. Jane pulled Brian's cock from Erin's pussy and sucked on it, then plunged her tongue into Erin's gaping pussy as she positioned Brian's cock at the entrance to her open asshole. Erin groaned as Brian slowly worked his cock into her ass, which was even tighter than her impossibly tight pussy.

Tasha had undressed and was standing next to Brian as he fucked his s****r's ass, really working his cock in and out now as Erin moaned and thrashed on the bed. Following Jane's silent direction, Tasha held one of Erin's ankles as Jane suddenly dismounted her daughter's body, holding her other ankle in her hand, keeping her legs spread wide apart and pulled up high to her chest.

Erin gasped when she saw that it was her b*****r fucking her ass. Tasha reached down with her free hand and picked up a dildo and slowly worked it into Erin's pussy as Brian continued to fuck her ass. Erin was actively trying to fuck herself onto the two cocks, one real, one fake, as they skewered her body. Suddenly Brian groaned and thrust himself deep into Erin's ass, his cock swelling then exploding, hot cum splashing deep inside of his s****r.

Erin could feel his cock pulsating inside of her ass and imagined that she could feel his cum filling her. Slowly his cock finished spurting and slid from her ass, and at the same time Tasha removed the dildo from her pussy. She lay there, completely spent, no longer a virgin in any sense of the word. Her father had taken her pussy and her mother and b*****r had taken her ass.

As she lay there, her legs splayed wide, her pussy gaping red and swollen, Tasha crawled onto her body, burying her face between her legs, her velvety tongue sliding up and down her pussy lips licking and sucking on them, then sliding gently into her hole, slowly licking and drinking up her juices.

At the same time, Erin grabbed Tasha around the hips, pulling her pussy to her mouth. As she tasted her, she realized how much she had missed her. Tasha still had the sweetest pussy as far as she was concerned. They sucked each other for several minutes before Tasha rolled off to lay next to her.

"Oh, wow, that was just incredible," Erin breathed, her chest heaving, her nipples rock hard. "I can't believe how good that was."

"Damn, Erin, you have one fine pussy and your ass is just incredible," Brian said as he sat down on the bed, leaned over and kissed his s****r deeply.

"Thank you for fucking me," she said, smiling at him. "Your cock felt wonderful, both places."

"Well, young lady," Jane began, "you've certainly made some decisions about yourself, haven't you?"

"I guess I have," Erin agreed, sitting up and looking at her mother.

"And what have you decided?" Jane asked curiously.

"Well, first of all, I love sex. I mean, I really like it," Erin said, blushing. "It's all I think about. Even right now, all I can think about is sucking a cock and tasting the hot cum as it fills my mouth, and feeling a nice hard cock in my pussy and then in my ass. My whole body is on fire."

"Uh-oh, what have we created?" Tasha laughed. "Another sex addict/sex maniac?"

"God, I sure hope so," Brian said with a laugh.

"Well, let's go to the beach now," Tasha said. "I'm sure we can find a way to get our pussies satisfied."

"Thank you," Erin said, hugging her b*****r and then kissing him, one hand dropping down to caress his cock. "I can't wait until the next time."

"Me too," Brian responded, a big smile on his face.

"You too, mom," Erin said, turning to Jane and hugging her. "I couldn't ask for a better mom than you."

"Oh, Erin," Jane sighed, holding her daughter tight. "I've only ever wanted the best for you."

"I know," Erin replied. "And that's what I've always had, only now more so."

"Come on, the beach is calling," Tasha laughed, tugging at Erin's arm.

Laughing the two girls went to Erin's room where Erin put on her thong suit, then a pair of short-short running shorts and a cut t-shirt which exposed her stomach up to her ribs. They said good-bye and jumped into Tasha's convertible, roaring off down the road. When they arrived at Tasha's place, they went in only long enough for her to change into her suit.

Wearing only their thongs, they ran across the street and then down onto the beach. They dropped their towels and ran into the water, still laughing and splashing each other. After 15-20 minutes of fun, they left the water, dropping onto their towels out of breath. When Tasha removed her top, freeing her breasts, Erin didn't hesitate in joining her. She cupped her breasts in her hands, looking at them her nipples screwed into hard knots on the ends.

"God, I am so horny!" she exclaimed, leaning back on her elbows. "I can't understand it. I can't seem to think of anything else."

"You'll get over it," Tasha laughed. "You just learned a new trick and you want to practice."

"That's right," Erin laughed. "I'd just love to suck a nice hard cock right now."

"Well, maybe you're going to get your wish," Tasha said, nodding her head to somewhere behind Erin.

"Hi, you two," Brad said, squatting at the foot of Erin's towel, a grin on his face.

"Hi, Brad," the two girls chorused.

"Anyone need some sun block applied?" he asked.

"As a matter of fact, I was just getting ready to help Erin with this," Tasha said, holding up the lotion. "Maybe you'd like to do it instead?"

"Ah, my pleasure," Brad said, taking the lotion from her.

"If you'll allow me?" he inquired, lotion on the palm on one hand as he looked Erin in the eyes.

"Mmm, thank you," Erin said, laying back on the towel as Brad's hands began working up her lower legs.

When she felt his hands on her upper thighs, Erin felt her pussy suddenly flood and she knew it had to be obvious to him, so she was surprised when he finished her legs and moved up to her stomach without once touching her pussy. She smiled when she felt his hands on her breasts, even more when she realized that he was doing more than just spreading the lotion. When he squeezed her nipples between his fingers she moaned, arching her back. Then his hands were gone.

"There that should start you off," Brad said, getting to his feet.

"Oh, thank you," Erin said, feeling her cheeks flush with embarrassment.

"I'll come back by in about an hour and do the other side," Brad volunteered.

"That's nice of you," Erin said, smiling at him. "Thanks."

"That looked like fun," Tasha said when Brad had gone.

"Oh, I'm hornier than ever now," Erin complained, clutching her hands between her legs.

Tasha only chuckled as she lay back and closed her eyes. As frustrated as she was, the sound of the ocean and the warmth of the sun soon lulled Erin to sl**p. She woke up when she felt her foot being nudged. Opening her eyes as she shielded them with her hand, she saw Brad standing there, a smile on his face and the lotion in his hand.

"Time to turn over," he informed her.

"Mmm, okay," Erin replied.

As she turned over, Erin managed to pull the material of her thong so that it bunched together against her inner leg, no longer covering her pussy at all. As she lay on her stomach, her head resting on her hands, she allowed her legs to spread apart to about shoulder width as Brad knelt down and began to apply the lotion.

He couldn't help seeing Erin's naked wet pussy as he spread the lotion on her legs, and this time when he got to the top of her legs he didn't ignore her pussy, he simply slid his fingers right into her, causing her to gasp as her pussy clamped down tightly on his fingers. He plunged them in and out a few times before moving up to her ass, cupping both cheeks in his hands as he continued to spread the lotion.

When he shifted position to kneel at her head to do her back, Erin didn't even hesitate. She reached into his suit and extracted his rock-hard cock, sucking it into her mouth as Brad groaned and spread the lotion on her back. Erin was so excited at having his cock in her mouth that she felt herself cum just from sucking on him. As determined as she was and as worked up as Brad was, it wasn't long before he was groaning and blasting a mouthful of cum into Erin's eagerly gulping mouth. She sucked like there was no tomorrow, ecstatically swallowing his hot cum, not letting his cock go until there just was no more. When she released him, he just stayed there, kneeling in front of her, totally wasted from the fury of her blowjob.

"Oh, god, Erin, that was beyond belief," Brad finally said.

"I liked it too," Erin told him with a smile. "Your cock tastes so good."

"I-I-I have to go," Brad said reluctantly, obviously not wanting to.

"That's okay," Erin told him. "I understand. Thanks for the lotion and the snack," she said as he got to his feet.

"Yeah, see you," Brad said to them as he returned to his duties.

"Feel better?" Tasha asked.

"Yes," Erin said, smacking her lips, still able to taste Brad's cum. "But I want more."

"I think I know what you need," Tasha said, a grin splitting her face as the thought completed itself in her mind.

"I know what I need," Erin laughed. "But what do you mean?"

"No, I'm not going to tell you," Tasha told her. "It's going to be a surprise."

"Oh, Tasha," Erin groaned. "What is wrong with me?"

"Nothing we can't cure," Tasha told her.

So an hour later they had had enough sun and they gathered their things and made their way back to Tasha's, waving to Brad as they left. They showered, then fell into bed, burying their faces in each other's pussies, eating each other to orgasm after orgasm before falling asl**p in each other's arms.

"Okay, time to wake up," Tasha said, kissing Erin.

"Mmm," Erin said, wrapping her arms around Tasha and kissing her back. "This is so nice. I've missed being here."

"And I missed you too," Tasha told her. "Though Brian was a nice diversion last night."

"He's really a sweet guy, isn't he?" Erin asked. "I realize now that he was just uncomfortable with how to behave around me when I got back."

"It's true," Tasha agreed. "I've never worked with anyone more considerate than Brian, except maybe your dad. They're just the best. And they're both great fucks too," she laughed.

"What are we going to do now?" Erin asked. "Is it time to eat?"

"We can eat if you want," Tasha nodded, "but I think my surprise might be a good appetizer first."

"Tell me!" Erin begged. "Please!"

"Nope!" Tasha laughed. "Let's get dressed."

"You have something I can borrow?" Erin asked.

Your shorts and shirt are fine," Tasha told her. "That's all I'm wearing."

"Oh!" Erin said, then quickly dressed.

When she looked into the mirror, she saw that her t-shirt was so see-thru that her breasts were totally visible. The way her shorts rubbed against her pussy only increased her horniness.

"Mmm, you look nice," Tasha said, taking her in her arms and letting one hand trail down between her legs where she easily slid a finger into Erin's readily accessible pussy.

"Tasha!" Erin exclaimed when she suddenly released her and spun away.

"Come on, let's go," Tasha said, picking up her keys.

They jumped into the car and Tasha roared off, her laughter pealing out after them. She drove into a nice neighborhood with big homes before pulling into the parking lot of a small shopping center. Tasha parked next to a free-standing building in one corner of the parking lot and Erin followed her as she entered.

Once they entered, Erin stopped as she realized they were in a porno shop. She looked around curiously as Tasha went up to the man behind the counter, maybe the largest man Erin had ever seen. He was as wide as he was tall. But Tasha seemed to know him and Erin saw that they were laughing as they talked.

"Erin, come here," Tasha beckoned. "I want you to meet Isaac," she said, introducing her to the large man.

"Hi Erin," he said as his huge hand engulfed hers. He had a very deep basso voice.

"Hi Isaac," Erin replied, smiling at him. In spite of his size, she got a feeling of extreme gentleness from the large man.

"Have fun," he said to Tasha as she grabbed Erin by the hand and led her down a hall in the back.

There were doors every few feet with numbers on them. When they got to the door marked number 7, Tasha opened it and pulled Erin in after her. Erin looked around. The walls were very strange. Wrapping around three sides of the small room was a window that started about 4 feet from the ground and was about 3 feet high. The room was narrow. Erin could easily touch both side walls at the same time. She was startled to realize that she was able to look into the adjoining rooms.

"It's a one-way mirror," Tasha answered her unspoken thought. "We can see out, they can't see in."

"But what..." Erin began to ask.

"You'll see," Tasha assured her with a big smile.

And just as she said this the outer door to one of the adjoining rooms opened and a man came in. He was older, maybe Bill's age, and he looked around for a minute before dropping some tokens in a machine. Erin could see that it was a pornographic movie that began showing. She was surprised when the man pulled his cock out and began stroking it as he watched the movie.

Erin looked at Tasha with a quizzical look on her face then continued watching the man. She noted that his cock got quite large as he stroked himself. She jumped back when the man suddenly turned and walked right over to the window where Erin had been watching him. Before she could ask, the man's cock appeared through a hole in the wall that Erin hadn't noticed before. She looked at Tasha who was laughing, holding her hand over her mouth.

"Well, go ahead, there's a cock for you," Tasha told her.

"What?" Erin asked.

"Do whatever you want," Tasha told her. "He can't see you."

Her mouth and eyes opening in understanding, Erin turned to the cock sticking through the wall in front of her. Reaching out she wrapped her hand around it, feeling it jump as she squeezed it in her hand. As she gently stroked the cock, she sank to her knees, opening her mouth and wrapping her lips around the head. Looking up she could see the man plastered against the one-way mirror, his face contorted as she sucked his cock. Loving the sudden feeling of anonymity and nastiness that coursed through her body, she began sucking him with feeling, in a hurry to get her mouthful of hot cum. It didn't take long either, as the man's cock suddenly exploded in her mouth, hot cum shooting from it.

Erin couldn't believe it, she had to swallow three times before the man stopped cumming. She hadn't known a man could cum so much. By the time he finished cumming and withdrew his rapidly shrinking cock from the hole, Erin needed a breath of air from her exertions.

"God, that was so nasty," she said with a laugh as she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. "I didn't even know him. I just sucked a cock that stuck through a wall. It could have been anyone."

"That's right," Tasha laughed. "Pretty cool, isn't it? You can get all the pleasure you want without any of the hassles. Look, here's another one," she said as a thick black cock stuck through another hole in one of the other walls.

This time Erin didn't even bother looking through the one-way mirror to see who was attached to the other end of the cock, she just sank to her knees, grabbing the cock, noticing that she couldn't even come close to getting her had all the way around it.

"It's so big," she exclaimed to Tasha as she stretched her mouth as wide open as possible and tried to suck on it.

She only succeeded in getting the head of it in her mouth, but when she probed the slit with the tip of her tongue, she tasted the wonderful flavor of precum leaking from the cock. She sucked on the head and tip of the cock, but just couldn't get any more of it in her mouth.

"It's too big," she said to Tasha, stroking it in her hands. "I can't suck it."

"They fuck it," Tasha suggested.

"What!"

"Just bend over, back up to it, and fuck it," she explained.

"It's pretty big," Erin commented.

"Well, your pussy will stretch a lot more than your mouth will," Tasha told her. "But if you don't want it, I'm ready for a nice fuck."

Giggling, Erin turned her back to the wall, holding the fat black cock in her hand. Quickly realizing that her shorts were in the way, she pushed them down, kicking them off. She laughed as she saw the amused look on Tasha's face.

"You want some help?" Tasha offered.

"I think I need some," Erin replied with a laugh. "I don't know what to do."

"First of all, let me have that," Tasha said, grabbing the cock and dropping to her knees and licking it, her tongue teasing the slit. "Now spread your legs wide and reach over and grab your ankles," Tasha instructed, to which Erin obeyed, her ass and pussy right in Tasha's face. "Mmm, that's nice," Tasha said, leaning forward and dragging her tongue through Erin's wet pussy. "You taste so good," she said, plunging her tongue as deep into Erin as she could.

Then licking the head of the cock once more, Tasha rubbed it up and down between Erin's pussy lips, getting it even wetter, this time with Erin's pussy juices.

"Okay, now push back," she instructed, placing the head of the huge black cock at the entrance to Erin's pussy.

Erin leaned back onto the cock pressing at her pussy and felt it begin to stretch her tight little hole. It began to hurt so she stopped, letting herself get used to the feeling before pushing back against it some more, feeling herself stretch even more. Just as she thought her pussy would tear itself from stretching so much, she felt the head of the cock slip inside of her and her pussy clamped down on it, pulsating.

Erin was gasping as she tried to not move as she got used to the huge cock stretching her pussy. She felt Tasha gently rub her clit and she felt another inch or two of the cock slide into her. She couldn't believe how filled she felt. She could feel the cock throbbing inside of her as her pussy clamped and unclamped spasmodically on it.

She pulled away then pushed back, several times, feeling her pussy get even wetter and not feel so painfully stretched. Then she felt the cock pushing into her as she pushed against it and it took her breath away as it split her pussy. Suddenly Erin felt the wall on her ass cheeks and she realized that she had taken as much of the cock as was available into her pussy.

Bracing herself by putting her hands on the wall right in front of her, Erin began to pump herself on the huge black cock filling her pussy. She couldn't believe how good it felt once she adjusted to the size. When another cock suddenly appeared through the wall in front of her face, she opened her mouth and sucked on it. Glancing over at Tasha Erin saw that she had undressed and was herself sucking on a cock that had appeared through the third of the walls.

By now Erin was slamming herself onto the cock in her pussy, her body experiencing orgasm after orgasm as the big cock filled her. She almost choked as the cock in her mouth suddenly erupted, streams of cum shooting into her throat. She gulped and swallowed as fast as she could, sucking on the cock until she had milked it dry.

She felt the huge cock in her pussy expand and she knew that it would be spewing hot cum any second. Not wanting to get pregnant, Erin reluctantly pulled away from the huge black cock and turned around, grabbing it in her hand and licking and sucking on the head of it. She was bracing herself against the opposite wall by pressing her ass against it. The cock in her hand suddenly grew and hot cum spurt into her face. She covered the cum-spurting slit with her mouth, loving the feeling of the hot sticky cum shooting into her mouth.

As she sucked she felt something press into her pussy and she realized that she had pressed her ass against the opposite wall in such a way that someone had been able to stick their cock through the hole right into her waiting pussy. As she felt that cock begin to fuck her, she felt Tasha's hands on her back. Glancing over while still sucking the cum from the cock in her mouth, she saw that Tasha was pressing her ass against the wall and bracing herself on her back as she got fucked.

Erin couldn't believe how as soon as one cock disappeared from the hole in the wall, another would replace it. Skinny, fat, white, black, every kind of cock she could imagine poked through one of the holes into either her mouth or pussy. At one point Tasha asked to change places, saying she wanted two cocks for a while.

Erin looked at the hole in the third wall and saw a nice cock stick through. Her pussy was sopping and throbbing and she suddenly had an idea. Grabbing the cock she turned her back to the wall, guiding it into her wet and ready pussy. She let it pump her a few times then pulled off of it, grabbing it in her hand and guiding it to her asshole. Holding it steady against her asshole, Erin pushed back against it, grimacing as she felt her ass sphincter resist stretching. Then suddenly she felt the cock plunge past her sphincter into her ass. She gasped as she drove herself back onto it, feeling it plunge into the depth of her bowels.

She pressed herself into the wall, letting the man behind the cock fuck her ass. When she felt it expanding to explode, this time she didn't have to pull away. She gasped when she felt it spurting deep inside her ass, feeling the hot cum splashing inside of her. When she felt the cock slip from her ass, before she could even move another one pressed into her, and she could feel that this one was larger too.

Erin stayed pressed against the wall as cock after cock stuck through the hole into her ass. With one hand she rubbed her clit while bracing herself on Tasha's back, watching her take cocks in both ends. Then Erin felt something really big trying to push into her ass. Even though she had already taken at least a half a dozen cocks in her ass and cum was oozing from her asshole, this cock seemed almost too big to fit. She gasped out loud when she felt it slip in and her asshole throbbed around the head of it as she tried to adjust to the size of it. She slowly pressed herself back onto it, feeling it fill her to the point of feeling totally stuffed. She slowly pumped herself onto it a few times, then looked back at the hole and saw that it was the same big black cock that she had started with more than two hours ago.

Pressing herself against the wall, Erin impaled her ass on the huge black cock. Bracing herself, she allowed the cock to fuck her ass, slowly pounding in and out, in and out, stuffing her beyond belief. Erin moaned as her ass was fucked, her eyes glazed as she watched Tasha taking two cocks at once from the two walls. It seemed like forever before she felt the cock in her ass explode, cum spewing her insides yet again. When she felt the cock slide from her now gooey ass, she slumped to the floor, exhausted, her ass throbbing from the abuse it had endured.

And even as she slumped on the floor, gasping for breath, another cock appeared through the hole in the wall. Even though she had no strength, Erin enveloped the cock with her mouth, working it with her mouth and tongue while it fucked her face. She found that if she leaned her head against the wall, she could just leave her mouth open and let it be fucked.

Three more times Erin's mouth was filled with hot cum before no more cocks appeared. She sat on the floor, cum dripping from the corners of her mouth, down her chin and onto her heaving breasts, watching as Tasha swallowed another mouthful. When she had finished, she joined Erin on the filthy, cum-sticky floor, a tired yet satisfied look on her face.

"So, how are you doing?" she asked Erin.

"I'm so tired," Erin sighed. "My pussy hurts, my ass hurts, my mouth is tired."

"So you liked it then," Tasha managed to laugh.

"This is the best," Erin said. "As much cock as you want and no hassles. Just cocks and cum. I can't believe how many there were. I didn't see any people when we got here."

"Oh, I told Isaac to call some people so we'd have something to do," Tasha told her, laughing when she saw the surprised look on Erin's face. "And I saw you enjoyed Isaac's cock too."

"How do you know..." Erin began to ask before realizing the obvious answer. "Which one was it?"

"You must be k**ding!" Tasha snorted. "That huge black cock is Isaac. He's got an incredible cock but sometimes it's just too much," she said, shaking her head. "I can't believe you were able to handle it without ruining yourself."

"I don't know that I didn't," Erin grunted. "I thought he was big in my pussy, but in my ass, I still feel it."

"Jesus, you took that in your ass!" Tasha asked, her eyes wide. "I can't do that and I've tried," she said. "I love being fucked in the ass, but Isaac is just too big. He really fucked you in the ass?"

"Yeah," Erin nodded. "After that I was done. I couldn't even stand up anymore. I just let them fuck my mouth."

"Damn!" Tasha exclaimed, shaking her head. "Well, let's get dressed and get out of here," she suggested. "Unless you want some more?"

"No thanks!" Erin laughed. "I've had enough."

They pulled on their clothes, but cum continued to leak from Erin's ass and down her thighs. Tasha was leaking cum from her pussy and it had leaked down past her knees. They laughed as they looked at each other.

"Don't we look like a couple of cum whores," Tasha laughed.

"Well, aren't we?" Erin asked. "God, I feel like gallons are running down my legs."

"Come on," Tasha said, opening the door and stepping out into the hall.

They walked to the front of the store and Erin was shocked to see at least 12-15 men of all ages, sizes and colors there. When she and Tasha appeared they all began to applaud and Erin realized that these were the men that had been supplying all of the cock she and Tasha had enjoyed. Blushing furiously, Erin nodded and smiled at them as they made their way through, her body tingling as she felt hands touching her as she made her way to the door. They got into Tasha's car and made their way back to her house. They took a long shower together and collapsed on the bed, falling asl**p almost immediately.

((Of course, everyone in this story is at least 18 years of age...))... Continue»
Posted by KingAmir 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Sex Humor  |  
5082
  |  
99%
  |  14

Erin's New Religion

I knew better. Those voices in my head telling me something could go very wrong had started the moment we got out of the limo. Now those voices were silent as my girlfriend of six months lay on a bed in the courtyard of a strange house, looking at me with an expression I'd never seen from her before. Her makeup had run from the streams coming down her cheeks earlier. Her auburn hair that usually fell to her navel was in wild disarray around her head. Her boobs fell a little to each side as her chest rose and fell with a less ragged rhythm, but her nipples were still like monuments pointing at the ceiling. As I turned my gaze lower, past the abs she worked every day to make perfect, I saw the beginnings of the mess that her pussy had become. Leaning forward to get a closer view, a sound caught my attention. Her bright blue eyes flicked away from me and locked on the source of the sound.

It was Him. James. The man who had told Erin half an hour before that he was going to be her new God. After what I'd just seen and the way she was staring at him, that might be true. It felt like James was more than just a man. Away for only a minute, his return was an event. Erin's face lit up, her eyes locked on the middle part of his deep chocolate body. James stopped ten feet from the bed, pointing to Erin, then to the tiled floor at his feet. Erin slowly slid down out of the bed, crawled to the spot in front of James, and knelt before him. She never even looked in my direction.

James glanced to where I was sitting in the chair near the bed, then back down to Erin, whose eyes were still locked on his unbelievable black cock. That bass voice rumbled with quiet power; "Tell him who you belong to Erin". She answered instantly, that liquid honey voice that I loved to hear trembling with emotion; "I belong only to you Lord James". She was not acting or playing. It was true. My heart and half of my internal organs sank to my feet. All I could do was stare at the back of her head, her gaze still on her new Lord's mid section.

"You are dismissed" came the rumble from James. For a wild second I thought that His game was over. A flashing hope dawned that maybe Erin's admission of devotion was all He needed and we could leave and patch things up. Those thoughts were dashed as the next sentence brought the rest of my world crashing in on me: "Kelly show him out and make sure he gets a blindfold during the ride." The blonde walked in from the archway and held out her hand to me. I rose like a mindless puppet, staggered from the shock of what happened. A forgotten pouch of fruit drink fell from my lap and squirted a clear liquid on the tiled floor. A last glance back as Kelly led me away showed Erin's face smiling up at the cock of her new God, Lord James, wearing only her diamond cross necklace. The irony wasn't lost on me.
=================================================
NOT TOO MUCH EARLIER

If your girlfriend is a knockout with a great personality and you're damn lucky to have her, you go along with what she wants. Erin wanted to go to the boat and waterfront living show at the expo center for our half year anniversary. She loved boats and anything you could do with a boat. The parking lot was jammed and we had to park several blocks away. The sunset was beautiful and it was the perfect time to give her the cross-shaped diamond-chip necklace I'd saved for a month to buy for our anniversary. Her faith was important to her and it took four months to break down her "not until I'm married" barrier and make love to her. The big smile and thankyou kiss Erin hit me with gave a promise that later on I'd be seeing her dressed in nothing but that necklace.

The show was mildly interesting to me, but totally captivating to Erin. When we got to the "Supercraft Sport" area she couldn't hold it in any more and a long, low "Ooooohhhhhh" with some little girl-like hopping got the attention of the bikini clad blonde model showing off the sleek boats. A few minutes of talking with the model and Erin was puppy-dog-eyeing me. I made a decent living, but these boats were out of my range. The model, Kelly, saw the disappointment in Erin's eyes as I shook my head and told her "Next year maybe". Kelly asked Erin to walk to the other side of the display to see some houseboats and the two wandered off, leaving me to hope that I had not screwed up my luck for the rest of the night.

A few minutes later Erin was bouncing back my way with a big smile on her face. "Honeeeeeeyyyyyy, can we go to meet the owner of the boat company? Kelly says that he's looking for new models and I would be great at doing this for a few shows a year!!! And they let you use the boats on weekends if you do a good job modeling!!" I couldn't refuse those incredible eyes in that cute face, not to mention the sight of that cross necklace glittering in her bouncing cleavage. I was doomed to go along with her and I knew it.

Kelly led us away from the Supercraft area and into a parking garage, to a large black limo with blacked-out windows. Erin and I both slammed a few glasses of the expensive looking champagne on the short ride to the owner's place. Kelly kept chattered about how great it was to work for Supercraft, and how fun the benefits were, until the car stopped in another garage. The driver, a short blonde girl with sharp brown eyes, opened the door and wished Erin a "spectacular night", but didn't even spare a look for me. Something started going off in my brain as I realized that Kelly was no longer looking at or talking to me and neither was Erin, for that matter. Kelly had Erin's total attention, and my mind was telling me to stop this and take my girl home.

Kelly led us out of the garage into a walled courtyard leading to the house. The courtyard was a full-blown party area with a pool, hot tub, massive grill bar against one wall. A light R&B tune floated from speakers that I couldn't see. A corner of the courtyard was partially blocked by silky red hangings that rippled with the warm night breeze. As we rounded the corner of the hangings we saw a low, huge bed covered with velvety black sheets. Two girls in bikinis were lounging on the bed, tall glasses in their hands. At a gesture from Kelly they got up and giggled themselves into the house, with a backward glance at Erin just before they got out of sight. I realized that I had voices yelling at me, telling me to get Erin's attention and get her out of there. I ignored the warning voices.

Then He was there. A handsome dark-skinned black man, well over six feet tall, wearing a loose pair of white swim trunks, the rest of his chiseled body slowly revealed as he stepped forward into the courtyard lighting. He stood there for half a minute, looking at Erin with elevator eyes. I saw that Kelly was looking at Erin too, watching her reactions. Erin fidgeted, shifting from foot to foot and bouncing a little, but not looking away from Him. Finally he spoke, and if his physical presence demanded that you look at him, his voice commanded that you listen to him. "I am Lord James. Welcome to my home. Kelly make him comfortable." I felt Kelly take my hand and lead me to sit in a chair near the bed.

Kelly opened a fruit drink pouch, jammed a straw into it and dropped it in my lap before she turned back to Him. At his nod she poured a poured a drink from the pitcher next to me and walked back to Erin. I watched Kelly raise the drink to Erin's lips in slow motion, the voices in my head drowning out all other sounds. I couldn't move or break the spell that held me. Erin took a long pull from the glass, which Kelly took back. "Leave us but stay close" rumbled that voice. I swear I heard Kelly whisper "You will be his best yet" to Erin before she left through the archway. The voices in my head stopped long enough to let me hear that to give me one last chance, I think.

"So you want to be a model for my company, do you?" As commanding as His presence was, I could only watch Erin. Her fidgeting had stopped suddenly, her arms moving loosely at her side, and giving a slight toss to her hair she replied "Yes Sir." A chuckle from his direction and then it started for real: "My name is Lord James to you. To be with me you will listen carefully and do as I wish". Erin tossed her hair again and looked directly into his eyes "Yes Lord James".

It was at that point I noticed her nipples were poking through her bra and sundress. Erin's nipples rarely got hard, even during our love making, and never enough to see through two layers of clothing. "Turn" came the command, and Erin slowly turned to display her trim body, making a second revolution with her arms slowly moving above her head. "Show me your body" and in seconds her light blue sundress was pooled around her sandaled feet, leaving Erin wearing only her pink bra and panty set. And the cross necklace.

She stood there, nipples pointing at Lord James. I realized that it was still possible that he was only interviewing her for the modeling job. After all, Kelly and the other Supercraft models were wearing bikinis at the show. My mind squashed its warning voices into a mumble and I made myself focus on watching Erin. Auburn hair gleaming in the dim light of the party lamps half covered her face. I saw her licking her lips. Erin's gaze had moved from Lord James' face to his swim trunks. Something big was in there. The way she kept licking her lips I had no doubt this was far beyond a job interview.

Five minutes ago we were stepping out of the limo in the garage, and now she was laser locked on another man's erection and immediately obeying every word he said. It was unreal but not much of a shock when that voice directed her next move. "Show me everything". Erin stepped out of her sandals, leaving them under her sundress, slowly stretched her arms behind and unhooked her bra and shrugged it forward, letting it hang off the top of her boobs, before shimmying it off to join the dress. One hand hooked in the side of her panties, and they were gone. Naked in front of Lord James. Except for the necklace.

"What do you wish for?" carried across the curtained off area, in a low tone that required an immediate answer. Erin had not looked away from those tented white trunks once while removing her clothes. In a dreamy voice she replied "To be with you Lord James." My worst fears were falling into place. My girlfriend was naked in front of a rich, powerful black man, and completely oblivious to my presence. Those fears suddenly paled beside the nightmare that began when Lord James spoke next:

"I will be your new God. You will belong only to me."

I should have shouted. I should have said something. I should have got up and broken her trance. Looking back, I could have done so many things to change it. But instead I sat there, staring through eyes that were starting to cry, as He stepped up to her, took her hand, and led her to the bed, right in front of me. Without a word He had her kneeling on the black velvet bed cover, her face now nearly level with the white cloth covering Lord James' hard cock. Erin's nipples were pointing straight out and her hand began to move toward the crotch of those white trunks. A large black hand descended and, covering my girlfriend's hand, moved it back down to her lap. "Only my disciples have the privilege of the Revealing. I require that you offer your breasts to me and look me in the eyes as I remove my clothing." The raw strength in that voice made me put a hand on my own chest and look into His eyes too. The rustle of cloth hitting the floor meant that Lord James was now naked too.

"Close your eyes and don't move until I tell you otherwise" brought me back to myself a little. I looked at Erin. Her hands were under her boobs, holding them up to Him, her face was tilted up toward His, eyes closed, wisps of her hair falling over her face as a small smile appeared. Her back was to me and hid most of Lord James from me, but I saw his arm reach down, and I knew he was feeling my girlfriend's pussy. "You are wet and ready Erin. I appreciate that in my followers. And you are smooth shaved, just as I require".

It was like a physical blow to my mind. Erin was smooth shaved? Since when? Did she do it for our anniversary? Had she finally given in to me begging her to shave smooth? Worst of all, how did He know Erin's name? I hadn't spoken. She had not said her name. Kelly was with us the whole time since we met up, and she hadn't contacted anybody! All these thoughts flew through my mind, but were chased out immediately.

"Keep your eyes closed and lay back." Erin just fell over backwards, still holding her boobs in both hands, eyes shut tight. Her hair was all over the place, the smile still there. I watched as He untucked her legs from beneath her bubble butt, and started slowly pulling them up into a V shape, drawing her ass near the edge of the bed and getting to his knees between her long legs. Then I saw the GodCock. I made a small groan at the sight of it. Erin didn't seem to hear me, but Lord James directed a fierce glare my way, and I went very still. It was like a tube of chocolate steel with prominent veins, tapering only slightly before the darker colored mushroom head. It was long, very thick, and rampant. I could almost feel its heat across the bed. It was the cock of a God and it wanted my girlfriend.

As Lord James brushed the head up and down over her pussy lips Erin's hands moved to her spiked up nipples. Pulling and tugging with her pretty manicured nails she started groaning. Long Oooohs and Aahhhs with each stroke of the GodCock on her outer lips. After about 10 strokes up and down her groans started to form words. "Pleeeeeeesssssssssss" and "doooo ittttttt" were all it took to invite the religious experience to start for real. Lord James pulled back and aimed the head at her pussy and started to gently move forward. As the head pried apart her slick lips, Erin's eyes snapped wide open, her head jerked back, and she was looking right at me. I don't think I registered on her brain at all, as He pushed the GodCock steadily into my girlfriend. Her mouth was opened into an O shape, and other than a little squeal when he pulled back a few inches, she didn't make a sound.

"Close your eyes or I will pull out and you will never know." Her eyes closed slowly and her smile returned as Lord James began short strokes in and out of Erin. She was moaning and begging for Him to never stop. I could see that he was only using a third of that tube on her at that point. It seemed like five minutes and I knew Erin had already cum harder for Him than she ever did for me. One longer push and he was in her with about six inches. She shrieked. Not a scream; a shriek. As he pulled back and pushed back in her legs came down and she wrapped them around His back. He worked that cock in and out of her again and again.

Erin started to lose it then. Her head whipped side to side on the bed and her arms went out to her side first, then up above her head. It was the submission movement Lord James was waiting for. With incredible control, He pushed hard, leaving a few inches of the GodCock still out of Erins pussy. She started gasping and then babbling nonsense words between her gasps. Her body was humping up into His and she was fucking herself silly. "Do you love how you feel Erin?" came the inquisition, just as she peaked, her body shuddering and then pulling right back up onto His cock to get more. Her breathing was short gasps, filled with little sounds. He asked her again and she exploded onto the GodCock, screaming "Yessssssssssss I love youuuuuuu!!"

Then He started fucking her. He used it all. Long strokes in and out. Each one drawing Erin closer to an immense climax: smaller cums that would have seemed mind blowing half an hour earlier. They built upon each other. Erin was cumming nonstop, lost completely in the world of Lord James and His GodCock. She was crying from sheer ecstasy, her body shaking, trembling with each new invasion, going higher and higher...until....Lord James pushed in one last time and held the GodCock in my girlfriends pussy. Erin went over the top on the black cock, her body stiffening and relaxing violently several times. Her eyelids flew open and her eyes had rolled up. Her intense climax made her grunt with each body spasm that took her.

Lord James lay Himself down on Erin, completing the conquest with a kiss on the lips, which she couldn't even respond to at that point. I could see the spasms still shaking her body under His weight. Erin was still cumming! I guess it was like aftershocks. Her breathing still came in gasps, now her eyes closed again. Lord James was whispering something in her ear. When she opened her eyes I could tell that she was looking into His eyes. "I do" was the only thing she said, between ragged breaths. Lord James pulled His body up and Erin was allowed to see his GodCock for the first time. It was still magnificent and hard. "Oh my God" was her reaction.
Lord James only smiled, said "Yes I am" and walked away.
===================================
BACK TO NOW

Kelly got me into the limo, and told the blonde driver to blindfold me and take me back to the expo center. Neither of them spoke to me or looked at me beyond what was necessary to cover my head. I was dropped off at a small park within sight of the expo center, pulled out of the car and made to kneel on the ground, counting to 30 before I could remove the blindfold. As I knelt there my hands went through my pockets, for something to do to calm me.

It was then I found the empty box that had held the cross-shaped diamond necklace I had given Erin a short time ago. Erin, my.....ex. ... Continue»
Posted by rilesgabby 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  
789
  |  
92%
  |  18

s****r Erin

(I did not Write This)

My s****r, Erin, was nearly a year younger than me. Not quite a year. Our parents evidently had a pretty good sex drive and couldn't wait long.

Erin had always been a pretty hot looking girl. She was always well built - even in grade school she was thin and taller than most of her classmates, and was among the first girls to start developing a shapely ass and breasts. Once her breasts started developing they kept on going. By the time she was 16 they were at least as big as the average woman's.

I noticed her developing, but I was never attracted to her sexually. She was my s****r! It never occurred to me that she was a girl like the other girls who took so much of my time, in fantasies or real life. Even when my friends would make comments about her looks, I didn't think of her that way. When someone made a crude sexual comment about her, I threatened to beat the shit out of them, defending my s****r's honor. Still, even though I knew other guys saw her that way, I did not. I noticed other girls. I made crude sexual comments about them. And I never realized that I was doing the same thing to someone else's s****r.

As for me, I was also tall and well built. Our f****y had good genes. I took after my dad, with the same brown eyes and wavy brown hair that he had, though I grew my hair longer. I was athletic, but most of my physical looks were inherited. And it came in handy with other girls. I was popular, and though no Romeo, I had screwed a few girls. Yet I expected Erin to remain a virgin. She was a girl, and she shouldn't do that stuff. Yeah, I know, it was sexist. But I meant well.

By the time Erin was 18, she was a knockout. Large, heavy breasts, small waist, great ass, and legs that wouldn't quit. She was very attractive. Men as well as boys turned their heads when she walked past. Her deep blue eyes and long blonde hair completed the package. Still, I saw her as someone to protect, not someone to desire.

I had a good job, but still lived at home because it saved me so much money. Not a bad thing for a guy who just turned 19. I also had no steady girlfriend, so I needed no place for regular sex. On the few occasions when I got lucky, it was usually in a car or at her place. But most of the time I was on my own. Yes, that's what I mean. Masturbating. And that's what started it.

One evening I was in my room, as usual, daydreaming and fantasizing, giving myself pleasure. I was nude and had slowly worked my erection to its full size. It was a night that I was going slowly, not in a hurry to cum. Suddenly I heard a noise. Was it a gasp, a moan? I wasn't sure, but I swung my head toward the door and caught a glimpse of my s****r. My s****r! Shit, not my s****r! Then I realized that my door was open. I always close my door, always. She had to have opened it herself, then saw me stroking my cock.

These thoughts flashed through my mind, and my erection softened like the air had suddenly escaped. I was completely confused. I couldn't even think straight. My s****r had seen me jacking off!

After I calmed down a little, I realized that I had to do something. I slipped my boxers on and went to her door. I knocked softly, as our parents were asl**p. When she didn't answer, I opened the door slowly. She was sitting cross-legged on her bed, staring at nothing. I stepped in and closed the door, and said we should talk.

She nodded her head and I walked over and sat beside her on her bed.

"I'm so sorry I walked in on you." she said, very upset.

"Don't worry. It's okay. I just really didn't expect it. Are you shocked?"

"I was very surprised." she said, with just a slight hint of a smile. Then completely serious again she said, "Something else shocked me."

I tried to think what else would have shocked her more than seeing her b*****r jacking off. "What was it?"

"Never mind," she said.

"No, really, what was it?" I repeated. "You know you can tell me anything." We weren't that close, but closer than most b*****rs and s****rs. And when we were serious, we always told each other the truth.

"I'm too embarrassed to tell you."

"Embarrassed?" I said. "You just caught me masturbating. I think I would be the one who is embarrassed."

"That's the problem. I know I caught you. I saw you. I saw your ... thing." She hesitated, not knowing what to say. "I can't tell you."

"Erin, come on. What can be so bad that you can't tell me?"

"I liked it!" she blurted out.

I was confused. "What do you mean?"

"I saw you, and I liked it!." She then said, much quieter, "It turned me on."

Erin couldn't look at me. She stared at the floor, at the wall, anyplace not in my direction. I didn't know what to think, let alone say. Finally, after the long silence between us, she looked over at my face. I was still in shock, staring at her. I had to say something.

"It turned you on to see my dick?"

"Not just that. But it was hard, and long, and you were, you know, stroking it. I never saw anything like that. It just - excited me."

"But I'm your b*****r," I answered, trying not to sound too accusing.

"Yeah, but looking at your penis I just saw it, not my b*****r."

I was starting to come around to some sexual thoughts. My s****r was turned on by seeing my dick. My erection! And I did know that she was a hot girl. If she could have thoughts like that about me, why should I resist those thoughts about her? I was confused, but I was also noticing her long, shapely legs, and her large breasts barely covered by her thin nightie. Was it getting warm in here?

"Yeah, I think I understand." I was beginning to.

"She looked at me. "Have you thought of me that way?"

"You mean, like you were an attractive, sexy girl? Yeah, I have." At least I had in the past couple minutes.

"Are you thinking of me that way now?" she asked, with a slight smile beginning to show again.

I wasn't sure what she was getting at. Then I saw her glancing at my shorts. With my recent thoughts my dick was starting to get erect, making a bit of a bulge in my boxers.

"Oh, I'm sorry," I said, shifting myself so the bulge wasn't as noticeable.

"That's okay," she said. "If I make you think thoughts like that, then I don't feel so bad about what I was thinking."

"What you were thinking?" I was confused again. also curious, and a little excited. "Just exactly what were you thinking?"

"Really?" She was sounding more like herself, but still kind of shy. "You really want to know exactly what I was thinking?"

I didn't mean it like that, but I went along with it anyway. "Yeah."

Now really shy, she said, "I was thinking I would like to see it again."

"What? You want to see my dick?"

"Well, yeah," she started. "But, you know, like you were doing before."

It took a moment for me to process this. "You want to see me masturbate?"

"Uh-huh."

"You want to see me masturbate?" I repeated. "You mean now?"

"If it's too weird just forget it. But, yeah, I would like to see it."

"That is weird, Erin."

"I know. I'm sorry," she said. "But look."

I thought she was going to say something else, but she was just looking at my lap. More precisely. she was looking at my erection. It had gotten harder, and was now forming quite a large a tent in my lap.

"Well, I can't help that," I said defensively. "Shit, Erin, you are sexy, and you are turning me on..."

"So you will?"

"That's not what I meant," I said, still thinking. Or trying to think. "You really want me to masturbate? Here? Now?"

Erin smiled. "Come on. Do it for me."

It was hard for me to resist anything my s****r wanted, and I was getting really turned on. I reached down to my boxers, pulled my erection over to the fly, and stopped. Could I do this? I looked at Erin. Her attention was focused on my crotch, with a look of anticipation on her face. I held my breath and pulled my erection out. My hand gripped it, and I sat still.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Yes," she answered, excitedly. "Go ahead."

I tentatively started sliding my hand up and down my cock. After a few strokes Erin said,"Take the boxers off."

I started to protest, this was too weird, but I was too far gone. I felt like I had no control as I pulled my boxers off and sat there nude in front of my s****r. She turned more to get a better look, and had a big grin on her face.

My hand stroked my cock faster now. It had grown to its full hardness as I was very excited myself. I was on the edge of the bed, allowing my balls to hang and bounce as I stroked. Erin's eyes shifted slightly between my balls and my cock. My hand was pumping harder and faster. I was ogling her legs, and her breasts that were almost visible to me. I was totally lost in the sexual moment now, just wanting release. I moaned softly as I kept pumping furiously. I heard a moan come from my s****r as well. I was pumping so hard that I was bouncing on the bed, my whole body straining for its release. The head of my cock was flaring. This was much hotter than jacking off by myself. I couldn't believe how excited I was, and how much I needed to cum. Please, I needed release.

I moaned and pumped as I felt that point of no return, where I knew that it was on its way. My hand squeezed harder as I pumped up my shaft, then again, and I felt the cum shoot out of my cock. It shot across the room, further than I could have imagined. Then another and another before the strength of the ejaculations seemed to lessen. I pumped a few more smaller spurts out, and then I finally stroked softly, milking the remains out of the tip of my cock. I groaned, a little louder than I should have before I caught myself.

When I was done and had regained some of my composure, I let my hand drop so that Erin could get a good unobstructed view. She was leaning in close, fully enthralled by the whole scene. "My God," she said. "That was amazing!"

I was looking at her and my dick, but she was looking only at my dick. Well, my balls, too, I suppose. It took her a full minute to finally come out of her trance and realize she was staring at her b*****r's cock, which had just blown a large load across her floor. It was still dripping cum.

Erin looked up at my face, then looked away quickly, embarrassed. "Thank you," she said, fluttering her eyes toward me, trying to look at me but not quite able to. "That was great. Better than I expected. God, is that the way it always is?"

"No, not really. I usually catch it in a cloth or a tissue. Unless it's in a girl," I joked.

She suddenly came out of her shyness and punched me. "Fuck you!" she said, laughing. Unusual language for her, but it didn't seem out of place in these circumstances.

She reached around for a tissue and handed it to me. "Thank you," she smiled. "I mean it. That was great."

I started feeling very uneasy again all of a sudden. I wiped my dick with the tissue, while I grabbed my boxers and got up, heading for the door.

"Will you clean that up?" I asked, pointing to the cum streaks on the floor.

"Yes, I will." she said, smiling. "Don't get caught," she warned, referring to me going out into the hall, still naked.

I opened the door, checked that all was clear, and gladly left the room. I was still very confused.

The day after Erin got me to jack off for her, things were a little strained. Most of the day went okay, because we weren't around each other much. But in the evening we hardly said a word to each other. We didn't say much to our parents, either. I felt very strange, and she must have as well. Hell, she was my s****r.

The evening ended. Our parents went to bed, as always, before us. Erin had gone to her room, and I finally decided to go to mine. I was in my bathroom when the door opened. I looked up to see Erin shyly slide into the room and close the door.

"Hi," she said.

"Hi," I replied. I felt uncomfortable in the situation.

"I felt pretty awkward talking to you today," she said.

"Yeah, me too, though we didn't talk much."

Erin smiled and nodded. "I think Mom and Dad noticed, too. Maybe they think we're sick."

I smiled, but didn't know what to say. She was the one who came in, so I just waited to hear what she wanted to say.

She finally spoke. "I wanted to thank you for last night. And wanted to know if you were okay with it."

"Okay with it? Yeah, sure. I am if it didn't make you feel too strange."

"What was strange? My b*****r masturbating in my room in front of me?"

"Hey, you asked me to!" I said, defensively.

"I know," she said, smiling and putting her hands on my arm. "I know I asked you to. And I wanted to see if you were okay with it, or if you regret it, or if maybe you wanted more."

"More?" I asked.

"Okay then, more."

"That was a question, not a choice," I corrected her.

She laughed again. " I know, just teasing. But I enjoyed watching. How did you feel?"

"It turned me on. I mean, I was shocked at your asking. I would never have thought it would happen. But once it did, I got pretty turned on. But what do you mean more?"

"Well," she said, "if you liked it that much, we could do more."

I had finally noticed she was only wearing panties and a tight t-shirt. That was her normal clothes for sl**ping, and I had seen her in them many times, but all of a sudden it seemed very sexy. There was no doubt, she was an extremely sexy girl. I wondered why I had never noticed it. I also didn't notice my penis beginning to get hard.

I looked at her and said, "You want me to do it again?" It sounded exciting, but I had reservations.

"It was very interesting," she said, sounding sexy. "Would you like that?"

"Maybe," I said. My mind wandered to sex in general, and my eyes wandered to her large, heavy tits. SUddenly they seemed to be stretching the material tight. "What about you?"

"You want me to do something?" Now she sounded surprised. Or she tried to.

Why not, I thought to myself. So I said, "Why not?"

She moved slightly closer to me. "Well, I was waiting for you to say something like that. I was afraid you were freaking out, but I am surprised at how much I've been thinking about it."

Her one hand slid down to her side and landed on my leg. It settled on my boxers, on the front of my leg. My penis had been about half hard, but when I felt her hand it jumped. She smiled, but didn't say anything.

"So you want to see it again?" I asked, though my voice sounded a little strangled.

"Yeah, I would," she answered, while her thumb pressed right at the base of my penis. It was nearly erect. "Is that okay?"

I gulped. "I don't have much choice, do I?"

"Of course you do," she said as she pressed harder at the root.

"No," I said. "I don't think I have any choice at all when you do that."

"Good," she smiled. Her thumb slid down an inch or so onto my erect penis, enough to get some leverage. It then pulled my penis to the side, until the tip slipped out of the opening, popping into full view.

"Oh!" she said. She smiled, looking at the erection, and sliding her hand down the top of it. Her fingers pushed down lightly on the top, and when they got to the head she asked, "Is this okay?"

Come on, what could I say? "Oh, yeah."

Her hand wrapped around my shaft. She pulled on it, slid her fingers around it, getting to know it very well.

I moaned. She paid particular attention to the ridge underneath the shaft, and the head. When she twisted the head, I moaned again.

"Do you like that?" she asked.

Dumb question. "Oh, yeah! I like it a lot! I like it all."

"Good," she said. Her hand wrapped around the shaft again, this time pumping down and back up.

I was so turned on, but also conflicted. "Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked.

"Of course," she said. "Why wouldn't I?"

"You know," I said, trying to think while feeling so excited. "You're my s****r. It's... It's... Isn't it wrong?" I meant to say it was wrong, but somehow it came out as a question.

"I think it's natural," she answered while stroking my shaft slowly but firmly. "You're a guy, I'm a girl. It's natural. I mean, we couldn't get married or have k**s and stuff, but we have to be curious, and experiment. Why not with you?"

"Oooohh," I answered, as a shiver went through me. She stopped stroking and slid a finger over the slit at the tip. back and forth, while leaning a little closer for a good look.

"You really have a nice looking penis," she said.

What was I supposed to say to that? Thanks, s*s? "How many have you seen?"

"Just a couple," she answered. "Yours is the prettiest. And the biggest."

"I like the biggest comment. I'm not sure if anybody wants to hear they have a pretty penis."

"Why not? It IS pretty." She ran her finger around my dick as she gave herself a tour of it. "This beautiful, smooth head, and this big ridge around it." She laughed lightly. "I bet that feels good ... inside."

She looked and sounded shy as she said that. It surprised me how she could do what she was doing and still seem to be shy. But I suppose I was feeling kind of shy myself, even though my cock was sticking straight out with my s****r playing with it.

She continued her tour. "And what's this ridge on the bottom?" It was rhetorical, as she didn't wait for an answer. "That's very interesting." She ran her finger along the ridge, and had to add her thumb on top to apply enough pressure. Then she added a couple fingers to stroke the length again. "It feels so soft, yet it's so hard!"

"Like a breast," I said. "They are so soft but very firm at the same time."

"I never thought of that," she said. Then she looked up at my face, shyly again, and asked, "Do you want to see my breasts?"

Damn! "Sure," I said quickly. I wasn't crazy, but I hadn't even thought of how it would escalate things.

She let go of my dick. I knew I couldn't keep from cumming at this rate, so I was grateful for the break.

Erin stood up and pulled her shirt over her head and off. Wow, what gorgeous tits! They hung on her chest, topped with big, swollen nipples sitting in a large, dark field of skin. My hand automatically reached up to cup one, and I groaned aloud when I did.

Erin giggled. "You like?"

"You have awesome tits!" I said.

She giggled again. "Thanks." I guess that was a good answer after all. "I could tell you liked them."

She was referring to my dick, which started twitching. She reached down and held it again. "Have a lot of girls done this?"

"Some," I answered.

Laughing, she said."Yeah, I'll bet. A lot. They've gotta love this." She was stroking it now. It seemed she was all done exploring, and was enjoying the power now. I wasn't sure if it was the power of my erection or the power she had over it.

She was watching her hand sliding up and down my shaft as I felt the first stirrings of an orgasm. I tried thinking of other things to keep calm. I couldn't let go of her tit, though, as I kept it firmly in my hand. My finger and thumb pinched the hardened nipple while the rest of my hand enjoyed the firm flesh of her breast.

Erin continued. "I know my friends would love a cock like this," she said, squeezing it harder and stroking faster. "Would you like it if I told them how nice it is? I'll bet some of them would love to fuck you." She didn't usually talk like that. Her face was also a little contorted. She must have been turned on, too.

"You want me to fuck your friends?" I asked. I wasn't even thinking about it, really. I was thinking mostly about her hand working my cock. We both felt it swelling, the veins bulging, and the head had turned darker.

"Oh, they'd love to have this big prick stuffed up inside them," she said, noticeably aroused. Her hand now was nearly abusing my cock as she tried to f***e it to cum. "Imagine this monster spreading their pussies wide!"

Well, I had reached my limit. With my mind thinking of that spread-open pussy, my hand squeezing her tit, and her hand pounding down the length of my cock, I felt a shiver deep in my groin. I let out a groan and shoved my hips forward as the cum shot out of my cock, splashing onto the sink and mirror. I groaned again along with a couple more spurts, and as I slowed down Erin squeezed all the cum she could out of my dick.

I braced myself on the counter with one hand, my other hand still latched on to Erin's breast. I felt a wonderful calm come over me as she gently stroked my shaft, fingers running over top and the slit, playing with the cum, rubbing it into the skin.

I breathed hard, tried to catch my breath, and let out a low moan. Erin leaned in towards me as I returned to feeling normal.

"Let's go into my room," she said softly.

She let go of my dick, turned, and walked out the door, looking first to make sure no one else was around since she was still topless. Not thinking much about it, I did a quick wipe of my dick and followed her. I was glad the hall was empty when I realized my cock was still sticking straight out in front of me.

My erection hadn't eased much, but it regained whatever it had lost as I walked into Erin's room to see her removing her panties. Her pubic hair matched her long blonde hair, light enough to allow a nice vision of her crotch. Now naked, she crawled up onto her bed and expected me to follow, which of course I did.

My hands headed directly for her gorgeous tits. Her hands met them and helped guide them in, then landed on my upper thighs. They slid slowly up towards my crotch until they met, trapping my upright erection in between them.

Erin smiled."It doesn't get tired, either. That's nice."

"How could it?" I asked, only vaguely knowing what I was talking about.

"Touch me," she said, sexily.

I was going to protest that I was touching her, as my hands covered both of her tits, at least as much as they could. Then I realized what she meant. I dropped one hand to her leg, watching her face to make sure that was what she wanted, then moved it into her crotch. I wasn't thinking at all if this was right or not. Erin had become a girl, not my s****r, in my aroused thoughts.

Her legs spread as my hand pushed in between them, and I reached her pussy lips to find them swollen. Two fingers slipped between them to find an overly wet cunt. She moaned and stiffened as I slid my fingers up and down her slit from one end to the other. After a minute of this I slid a finger into her hole and made her gasp.

"How many guys have done this?" I asked for some reason.

"Ohh," she sighed, "nobody as good as this."

"Are you a virgin?"

"No," she answered. I wasn't thinking of fucking her. I suppose I did still realize she was my s****r. And as far as I could tell she wasn't thinking of fucking me either. But with my hand in her vagina it seemed like I should know if she was a virgin.

Knowing that she wasn't a virgin, I stuck another finger in and pushed it as deep as I could. She groaned and gyrated her hips towards my intruding fingers.

"Oh, God, yes," she moaned.

She had only one hand on my cock, but it was squeezing hard. It encouraged me to keep attacking her cunt, and I did. I felt a soft, squishy area inside her hole and rubbed it, making Erin moan as I did. She began crying out softly as my thumb found her clit. I rubbed around the bud, getting a small yelp each time I flicked over it.

My fingers still pinching her nipples caused a reaction as well. Her hips drove into the mattress, onto my fingers, as she was being overcome with excitement. She wrapped one arm around my head and pulled our heads together. Side by side, not into a kiss. She needed the extra support as her climax was coming quickly. I tried to get another finger inside her, but her hips were exerting so much downward pressure into the mattress that I couldn't. I did flick her clit more, though, and began pinching her nipples harder as she moaned and groaned toward her orgasm.

Her body stiffened as she came hard, then twitched and twisted so that she almost knocked herself off balance. She abandoned my cock as she used that hand to balance herself. I kept fingering her G spot and she kept cumming, out of control and loving every second.

She orgasmed for quite a few seconds, and came down off her high slowly. I let up my attack but kept stroking her. I held her head against mine and stroked her hair, and stroked her pussy lightly and slowly as she gradually calmed. It was then that we heard a scream from the doorway.

Our heads jerked toward the sound and then froze in terror as we recognized our mother standing there. She was in shock, too much to utter a word. I tried saying something but nothing came out. I'm not sure what I had tried saying anyway, evidently being in as much shock as Mom.

We had sat up straight immediately, but it took a few seconds to realize that my hand was still in my s****r's crotch. I jerked it away, which caught my mother's attention. My penis had been sticking straight up between us, on full display for Mom, but it had by now fully deflated. Erin and I both tried covering ourselves up however we could. Mom left the room without a word.

We heard another small shriek from Mom. She evidently had gone into the bathroom and seen my cum splashed over the fixtures. Erin and I didn't say a word, but quickly got off the bed. She grabbed for some clothes as I left the room and headed directly to my own. I slipped on underwear as I heard Erin's door shut, then muffled voices. I couldn't make out the words, but Mom's very excited voice was talking - or yelling - at Erin. I didn't hear Erin's voice very much at all. What could she say? After several minutes Mom's voice calmed, but she kept talking. Gradually there came to be longer pauses between sentences, and eventually I heard mostly silence.

After a few minutes of silence, Erin's door opened. I held my breath, waiting to hear what was going to happen next. I was surprised when Mom came into my room. She took just one step in and stood there looking at me for what seemed an eternity. Finally, in a low, falsely calm voice, she told me I should pack some clothes and leave the house. I was in shock at this, but I understood that I was to do this now. She said she wasn't telling Dad about this until after I had left. I immediately knew this was a good thing, as Dad was likely to take a baseball bat to my head if I was there when he found out. I felt terrible about leaving Erin in that situation, but at least I knew she wouldn't be harmed.

I packed two suitcases and left before dawn, eventually moving in with a friend until I found a cheap apartment. Erin was fine, though grounded completely. After a week or so I spoke to Mom by phone, and even in person a while later when we met in a parking lot and she gave me more of my personal belongings. We had little to say to each other, though. Mostly I told her I was sorry. I still haven't spoken to Dad, but I think he has made peace at least with Erin.

Me? Only time will tell. ... Continue»
Posted by nova169 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Taboo  |  
4192
  |  
95%
  |  6

Little S****r Erin

This story is complete fiction with made up characters.

My s****r, Erin, was nearly a year younger than me. Not quite a year. Our parents evidently had a pretty good sex drive and couldn't wait long.

Erin had always been a pretty hot looking girl. She was always well built - even in grade school she was thin and taller than most of her classmates, and was among the first girls to start developing a shapely ass and breasts. Once her breasts started developing they kept on going. By the time she was 16 they were at least as big as the average woman's.

I noticed her developing, but I was never attracted to her sexually. She was my s****r! It never occurred to me that she was a girl like the other girls who took so much of my time, in fantasies or real life. Even when my friends would make comments about her looks, I didn't think of her that way. When someone made a crude sexual comment about her, I threatened to beat the shit out of them, defending my s****r's honor. Still, even though I knew other guys saw her that way, I did not. I noticed other girls. I made crude sexual comments about them. And I never realized that I was doing the same thing to someone else's s****r.

As for me, I was also tall and well built. Our f****y had good genes. I took after my dad, with the same brown eyes and wavy brown hair that he had, though I grew my hair longer. I was athletic, but most of my physical looks were inherited. And it came in handy with other girls. I was popular, and though no Romeo, I had screwed a few girls. Yet I expected Erin to remain a virgin. She was a girl, and she shouldn't do that stuff. Yeah, I know, it was sexist. But I meant well.

By the time Erin was 18, she was a knockout. Large, heavy breasts, small waist, great ass, and legs that wouldn't quit. She was very attractive. Men as well as boys turned their heads when she walked past. Her deep blue eyes and long blonde hair completed the package. Still, I saw her as someone to protect, not someone to desire.

I had a good job, but still lived at home because it saved me so much money. Not a bad thing for a guy who just turned 19. I also had no steady girlfriend, so I needed no place for regular sex. On the few occasions when I got lucky, it was usually in a car or at her place. But most of the time I was on my own. Yes, that's what I mean. Masturbating. And that's what started it.

One evening I was in my room, as usual, daydreaming and fantasizing, giving myself pleasure. I was nude and had slowly worked my erection to its full size. It was a night that I was going slowly, not in a hurry to cum. Suddenly I heard a noise. Was it a gasp, a moan? I wasn't sure, but I swung my head toward the door and caught a glimpse of my s****r. My s****r! Shit, not my s****r! Then I realized that my door was open. I always close my door, always. She had to have opened it herself, then saw me stroking my cock.

These thoughts flashed through my mind, and my erection softened like the air had suddenly escaped. I was completely confused. I couldn't even think straight. My s****r had seen me jacking off!

After I calmed down a little, I realized that I had to do something. I slipped my boxers on and went to her door. I knocked softly, as our parents were asl**p. When she didn't answer, I opened the door slowly. She was sitting cross-legged on her bed, staring at nothing. I stepped in and closed the door, and said we should talk.

She nodded her head and I walked over and sat beside her on her bed.

"I'm so sorry I walked in on you." she said, very upset.

"Don't worry. It's okay. I just really didn't expect it. Are you shocked?"

"I was very surprised." she said, with just a slight hint of a smile. Then completely serious again she said, "Something else shocked me."

I tried to think what else would have shocked her more than seeing her b*****r jacking off. "What was it?"

"Never mind," she said.

"No, really, what was it?" I repeated. "You know you can tell me anything." We weren't that close, but closer than most b*****rs and s****rs. And when we were serious, we always told each other the truth.

"I'm too embarrassed to tell you."

"Embarrassed?" I said. "You just caught me masturbating. I think I would be the one who is embarrassed."

"That's the problem. I know I caught you. I saw you. I saw your ... thing." She hesitated, not knowing what to say. "I can't tell you."

"Erin, come on. What can be so bad that you can't tell me?"

"I liked it!" she blurted out.

I was confused. "What do you mean?"

"I saw you, and I liked it!." She then said, much quieter, "It turned me on."

Erin couldn't look at me. She stared at the floor, at the wall, anyplace not in my direction. I didn't know what to think, let alone say. Finally, after the long silence between us, she looked over at my face. I was still in shock, staring at her. I had to say something.

"It turned you on to see my dick?"

"Not just that. But it was hard, and long, and you were, you know, stroking it. I never saw anything like that. It just - excited me."

"But I'm your b*****r," I answered, trying not to sound too accusing.

"Yeah, but looking at your penis I just saw it, not my b*****r."

I was starting to come around to some sexual thoughts. My s****r was turned on by seeing my dick. My erection! And I did know that she was a hot girl. If she could have thoughts like that about me, why should I resist those thoughts about her? I was confused, but I was also noticing her long, shapely legs, and her large breasts barely covered by her thin nightie. Was it getting warm in here?

"Yeah, I think I understand." I was beginning to.

"She looked at me. "Have you thought of me that way?"

"You mean, like you were an attractive, sexy girl? Yeah, I have." At least I had in the past couple minutes.

"Are you thinking of me that way now?" she asked, with a slight smile beginning to show again.

I wasn't sure what she was getting at. Then I saw her glancing at my shorts. With my recent thoughts my dick was starting to get erect, making a bit of a bulge in my boxers.

"Oh, I'm sorry," I said, shifting myself so the bulge wasn't as noticeable.

"That's okay," she said. "If I make you think thoughts like that, then I don't feel so bad about what I was thinking."

"What you were thinking?" I was confused again. also curious, and a little excited. "Just exactly what were you thinking?"

"Really?" She was sounding more like herself, but still kind of shy. "You really want to know exactly what I was thinking?"

I didn't mean it like that, but I went along with it anyway. "Yeah."

Now really shy, she said, "I was thinking I would like to see it again."

"What? You want to see my dick?"

"Well, yeah," she started. "But, you know, like you were doing before."

It took a moment for me to process this. "You want to see me masturbate?"

"Uh-huh."

"You want to see me masturbate?" I repeated. "You mean now?"

"If it's too weird just forget it. But, yeah, I would like to see it."

"That is weird, Erin."

"I know. I'm sorry," she said. "But look."

I thought she was going to say something else, but she was just looking at my lap. More precisely. she was looking at my erection. It had gotten harder, and was now forming quite a large a tent in my lap.

"Well, I can't help that," I said defensively. "Shit, Erin, you are sexy, and you are turning me on..."

"So you will?"

"That's not what I meant," I said, still thinking. Or trying to think. "You really want me to masturbate? Here? Now?"

Erin smiled. "Come on. Do it for me."

It was hard for me to resist anything my s****r wanted, and I was getting really turned on. I reached down to my boxers, pulled my erection over to the fly, and stopped. Could I do this? I looked at Erin. Her attention was focused on my crotch, with a look of anticipation on her face. I held my breath and pulled my erection out. My hand gripped it, and I sat still.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Yes," she answered, excitedly. "Go ahead."

I tentatively started sliding my hand up and down my cock. After a few strokes Erin said,"Take the boxers off."

I started to protest, this was too weird, but I was too far gone. I felt like I had no control as I pulled my boxers off and sat there nude in front of my s****r. She turned more to get a better look, and had a big grin on her face.

My hand stroked my cock faster now. It had grown to its full hardness as I was very excited myself. I was on the edge of the bed, allowing my balls to hang and bounce as I stroked. Erin's eyes shifted slightly between my balls and my cock. My hand was pumping harder and faster. I was ogling her legs, and her breasts that were almost visible to me. I was totally lost in the sexual moment now, just wanting release. I moaned softly as I kept pumping furiously. I heard a moan come from my s****r as well. I was pumping so hard that I was bouncing on the bed, my whole body straining for its release. The head of my cock was flaring. This was much hotter than jacking off by myself. I couldn't believe how excited I was, and how much I needed to cum. Please, I needed release.

I moaned and pumped as I felt that point of no return, where I knew that it was on its way. My hand squeezed harder as I pumped up my shaft, then again, and I felt the cum shoot out of my cock. It shot across the room, further than I could have imagined. Then another and another before the strength of the ejaculations seemed to lessen. I pumped a few more smaller spurts out, and then I finally stroked softly, milking the remains out of the tip of my cock. I groaned, a little louder than I should have before I caught myself.

When I was done and had regained some of my composure, I let my hand drop so that Erin could get a good unobstructed view. She was leaning in close, fully enthralled by the whole scene. "My God," she said. "That was amazing!"

I was looking at her and my dick, but she was looking only at my dick. Well, my balls, too, I suppose. It took her a full minute to finally come out of her trance and realize she was staring at her b*****r's cock, which had just blown a large load across her floor. It was still dripping cum.

Erin looked up at my face, then looked away quickly, embarrassed. "Thank you," she said, fluttering her eyes toward me, trying to look at me but not quite able to. "That was great. Better than I expected. God, is that the way it always is?"

"No, not really. I usually catch it in a cloth or a tissue. Unless it's in a girl," I joked.

She suddenly came out of her shyness and punched me. "Fuck you!" she said, laughing. Unusual language for her, but it didn't seem out of place in these circumstances.

She reached around for a tissue and handed it to me. "Thank you," she smiled. "I mean it. That was great."

I started feeling very uneasy again all of a sudden. I wiped my dick with the tissue, while I grabbed my boxers and got up, heading for the door.

"Will you clean that up?" I asked, pointing to the cum streaks on the floor.

"Yes, I will." she said, smiling. "Don't get caught," she warned, referring to me going out into the hall, still naked.

I opened the door, checked that all was clear, and gladly left the room. I was still very confused.

The day after Erin got me to jack off for her, things were a little strained. Most of the day went okay, because we weren't around each other much. But in the evening we hardly said a word to each other. We didn't say much to our parents, either. I felt very strange, and she must have as well. Hell, she was my s****r.

The evening ended. Our parents went to bed, as always, before us. Erin had gone to her room, and I finally decided to go to mine. I was in my bathroom when the door opened. I looked up to see Erin shyly slide into the room and close the door.

"Hi," she said.

"Hi," I replied. I felt uncomfortable in the situation.

"I felt pretty awkward talking to you today," she said.

"Yeah, me too, though we didn't talk much."

Erin smiled and nodded. "I think Mom and Dad noticed, too. Maybe they think we're sick."

I smiled, but didn't know what to say. She was the one who came in, so I just waited to hear what she wanted to say.

She finally spoke. "I wanted to thank you for last night. And wanted to know if you were okay with it."

"Okay with it? Yeah, sure. I am if it didn't make you feel too strange."

"What was strange? My b*****r masturbating in my room in front of me?"

"Hey, you asked me to!" I said, defensively.

"I know," she said, smiling and putting her hands on my arm. "I know I asked you to. And I wanted to see if you were okay with it, or if you regret it, or if maybe you wanted more."

"More?" I asked.

"Okay then, more."

"That was a question, not a choice," I corrected her.

She laughed again. " I know, just teasing. But I enjoyed watching. How did you feel?"

"It turned me on. I mean, I was shocked at your asking. I would never have thought it would happen. But once it did, I got pretty turned on. But what do you mean more?"

"Well," she said, "if you liked it that much, we could do more."

I had finally noticed she was only wearing panties and a tight t-shirt. That was her normal clothes for sl**ping, and I had seen her in them many times, but all of a sudden it seemed very sexy. There was no doubt, she was an extremely sexy girl. I wondered why I had never noticed it. I also didn't notice my penis beginning to get hard.

I looked at her and said, "You want me to do it again?" It sounded exciting, but I had reservations.

"It was very interesting," she said, sounding sexy. "Would you like that?"

"Maybe," I said. My mind wandered to sex in general, and my eyes wandered to her large, heavy tits. SUddenly they seemed to be stretching the material tight. "What about you?"

"You want me to do something?" Now she sounded surprised. Or she tried to.

Why not, I thought to myself. So I said, "Why not?"

She moved slightly closer to me. "Well, I was waiting for you to say something like that. I was afraid you were freaking out, but I am surprised at how much I've been thinking about it."

Her one hand slid down to her side and landed on my leg. It settled on my boxers, on the front of my leg. My penis had been about half hard, but when I felt her hand it jumped. She smiled, but didn't say anything.

"So you want to see it again?" I asked, though my voice sounded a little strangled.

"Yeah, I would," she answered, while her thumb pressed right at the base of my penis. It was nearly erect. "Is that okay?"

I gulped. "I don't have much choice, do I?"

"Of course you do," she said as she pressed harder at the root.

"No," I said. "I don't think I have any choice at all when you do that."

"Good," she smiled. Her thumb slid down an inch or so onto my erect penis, enough to get some leverage. It then pulled my penis to the side, until the tip slipped out of the opening, popping into full view.

"Oh!" she said. She smiled, looking at the erection, and sliding her hand down the top of it. Her fingers pushed down lightly on the top, and when they got to the head she asked, "Is this okay?"

Come on, what could I say? "Oh, yeah."

Her hand wrapped around my shaft. She pulled on it, slid her fingers around it, getting to know it very well.

I moaned. She paid particular attention to the ridge underneath the shaft, and the head. When she twisted the head, I moaned again.

"Do you like that?" she asked.

Dumb question. "Oh, yeah! I like it a lot! I like it all."

"Good," she said. Her hand wrapped around the shaft again, this time pumping down and back up.

I was so turned on, but also conflicted. "Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked.

"Of course," she said. "Why wouldn't I?"

"You know," I said, trying to think while feeling so excited. "You're my s****r. It's... It's... Isn't it wrong?" I meant to say it was wrong, but somehow it came out as a question.

"I think it's natural," she answered while stroking my shaft slowly but firmly. "You're a guy, I'm a girl. It's natural. I mean, we couldn't get married or have k**s and stuff, but we have to be curious, and experiment. Why not with you?"

"Oooohh," I answered, as a shiver went through me. She stopped stroking and slid a finger over the slit at the tip. back and forth, while leaning a little closer for a good look.

"You really have a nice looking penis," she said.

What was I supposed to say to that? Thanks, s*s? "How many have you seen?"

"Just a couple," she answered. "Yours is the prettiest. And the biggest."

"I like the biggest comment. I'm not sure if anybody wants to hear they have a pretty penis."

"Why not? It IS pretty." She ran her finger around my dick as she gave herself a tour of it. "This beautiful, smooth head, and this big ridge around it." She laughed lightly. "I bet that feels good ... inside."

She looked and sounded shy as she said that. It surprised me how she could do what she was doing and still seem to be shy. But I suppose I was feeling kind of shy myself, even though my cock was sticking straight out with my s****r playing with it.

She continued her tour. "And what's this ridge on the bottom?" It was rhetorical, as she didn't wait for an answer. "That's very interesting." She ran her finger along the ridge, and had to add her thumb on top to apply enough pressure. Then she added a couple fingers to stroke the length again. "It feels so soft, yet it's so hard!"

"Like a breast," I said. "They are so soft but very firm at the same time."

"I never thought of that," she said. Then she looked up at my face, shyly again, and asked, "Do you want to see my breasts?"

Damn! "Sure," I said quickly. I wasn't crazy, but I hadn't even thought of how it would escalate things.

She let go of my dick. I knew I couldn't keep from cumming at this rate, so I was grateful for the break.

Erin stood up and pulled her shirt over her head and off. Wow, what gorgeous tits! They hung on her chest, topped with big, swollen nipples sitting in a large, dark field of skin. My hand automatically reached up to cup one, and I groaned aloud when I did.

Erin giggled. "You like?"

"You have awesome tits!" I said.

She giggled again. "Thanks." I guess that was a good answer after all. "I could tell you liked them."

She was referring to my dick, which started twitching. She reached down and held it again. "Have a lot of girls done this?"

"Some," I answered.

Laughing, she said."Yeah, I'll bet. A lot. They've gotta love this." She was stroking it now. It seemed she was all done exploring, and was enjoying the power now. I wasn't sure if it was the power of my erection or the power she had over it.

She was watching her hand sliding up and down my shaft as I felt the first stirrings of an orgasm. I tried thinking of other things to keep calm. I couldn't let go of her tit, though, as I kept it firmly in my hand. My finger and thumb pinched the hardened nipple while the rest of my hand enjoyed the firm flesh of her breast.

Erin continued. "I know my friends would love a cock like this," she said, squeezing it harder and stroking faster. "Would you like it if I told them how nice it is? I'll bet some of them would love to fuck you." She didn't usually talk like that. Her face was also a little contorted. She must have been turned on, too.

"You want me to fuck your friends?" I asked. I wasn't even thinking about it, really. I was thinking mostly about her hand working my cock. We both felt it swelling, the veins bulging, and the head had turned darker.

"Oh, they'd love to have this big prick stuffed up inside them," she said, noticeably aroused. Her hand now was nearly abusing my cock as she tried to f***e it to cum. "Imagine this monster spreading their pussies wide!"

Well, I had reached my limit. With my mind thinking of that spread-open pussy, my hand squeezing her tit, and her hand pounding down the length of my cock, I felt a shiver deep in my groin. I let out a groan and shoved my hips forward as the cum shot out of my cock, splashing onto the sink and mirror. I groaned again along with a couple more spurts, and as I slowed down Erin squeezed all the cum she could out of my dick.

I braced myself on the counter with one hand, my other hand still latched on to Erin's breast. I felt a wonderful calm come over me as she gently stroked my shaft, fingers running over top and the slit, playing with the cum, rubbing it into the skin.

I breathed hard, tried to catch my breath, and let out a low moan. Erin leaned in towards me as I returned to feeling normal.

"Let's go into my room," she said softly.

She let go of my dick, turned, and walked out the door, looking first to make sure no one else was around since she was still topless. Not thinking much about it, I did a quick wipe of my dick and followed her. I was glad the hall was empty when I realized my cock was still sticking straight out in front of me.

My erection hadn't eased much, but it regained whatever it had lost as I walked into Erin's room to see her removing her panties. Her pubic hair matched her long blonde hair, light enough to allow a nice vision of her crotch. Now naked, she crawled up onto her bed and expected me to follow, which of course I did.

My hands headed directly for her gorgeous tits. Her hands met them and helped guide them in, then landed on my upper thighs. They slid slowly up towards my crotch until they met, trapping my upright erection in between them.

Erin smiled."It doesn't get tired, either. That's nice."

"How could it?" I asked, only vaguely knowing what I was talking about.

"Touch me," she said, sexily.

I was going to protest that I was touching her, as my hands covered both of her tits, at least as much as they could. Then I realized what she meant. I dropped one hand to her leg, watching her face to make sure that was what she wanted, then moved it into her crotch. I wasn't thinking at all if this was right or not. Erin had become a girl, not my s****r, in my aroused thoughts.

Her legs spread as my hand pushed in between them, and I reached her pussy lips to find them swollen. Two fingers slipped between them to find an overly wet cunt. She moaned and stiffened as I slid my fingers up and down her slit from one end to the other. After a minute of this I slid a finger into her hole and made her gasp.

"How many guys have done this?" I asked for some reason.

"Ohh," she sighed, "nobody as good as this."

"Are you a virgin?"

"No," she answered. I wasn't thinking of fucking her. I suppose I did still realize she was my s****r. And as far as I could tell she wasn't thinking of fucking me either. But with my hand in her vagina it seemed like I should know if she was a virgin.

Knowing that she wasn't a virgin, I stuck another finger in and pushed it as deep as I could. She groaned and gyrated her hips towards my intruding fingers.

"Oh, God, yes," she moaned.

She had only one hand on my cock, but it was squeezing hard. It encouraged me to keep attacking her cunt, and I did. I felt a soft, squishy area inside her hole and rubbed it, making Erin moan as I did. She began crying out softly as my thumb found her clit. I rubbed around the bud, getting a small yelp each time I flicked over it.

My fingers still pinching her nipples caused a reaction as well. Her hips drove into the mattress, onto my fingers, as she was being overcome with excitement. She wrapped one arm around my head and pulled our heads together. Side by side, not into a kiss. She needed the extra support as her climax was coming quickly. I tried to get another finger inside her, but her hips were exerting so much downward pressure into the mattress that I couldn't. I did flick her clit more, though, and began pinching her nipples harder as she moaned and groaned toward her orgasm.

Her body stiffened as she came hard, then twitched and twisted so that she almost knocked herself off balance. She abandoned my cock as she used that hand to balance herself. I kept fingering her G spot and she kept cumming, out of control and loving every second.

She orgasmed for quite a few seconds, and came down off her high slowly. I let up my attack but kept stroking her. I held her head against mine and stroked her hair, and stroked her pussy lightly and slowly as she gradually calmed. It was then that we heard a scream from the doorway.

Our heads jerked toward the sound and then froze in terror as we recognized our mother standing there. She was in shock, too much to utter a word. I tried saying something but nothing came out. I'm not sure what I had tried saying anyway, evidently being in as much shock as Mom.

We had sat up straight immediately, but it took a few seconds to realize that my hand was still in my s****r's crotch. I jerked it away, which caught my mother's attention. My penis had been sticking straight up between us, on full display for Mom, but it had by now fully deflated. Erin and I both tried covering ourselves up however we could. Mom left the room without a word.

We heard another small shriek from Mom. She evidently had gone into the bathroom and seen my cum splashed over the fixtures. Erin and I didn't say a word, but quickly got off the bed. She grabbed for some clothes as I left the room and headed directly to my own. I slipped on underwear as I heard Erin's door shut, then muffled voices. I couldn't make out the words, but Mom's very excited voice was talking - or yelling - at Erin. I didn't hear Erin's voice very much at all. What could she say? After several minutes Mom's voice calmed, but she kept talking. Gradually there came to be longer pauses between sentences, and eventually I heard mostly silence.

After a few minutes of silence, Erin's door opened. I held my breath, waiting to hear what was going to happen next. I was surprised when Mom came into my room. She took just one step in and stood there looking at me for what seemed an eternity. Finally, in a low, falsely calm voice, she told me I should pack some clothes and leave the house. I was in shock at this, but I understood that I was to do this now. She said she wasn't telling Dad about this until after I had left. I immediately knew this was a good thing, as Dad was likely to take a baseball bat to my head if I was there when he found out. I felt terrible about leaving Erin in that situation, but at least I knew she wouldn't be harmed.

I packed two suitcases and left before dawn, eventually moving in with a friend until I found a cheap apartment. Erin was fine, though grounded completely. After a week or so I spoke to Mom by phone, and even in person a while later when we met in a parking lot and she gave me more of my personal belongings. We had little to say to each other, though. Mostly I told her I was sorry. I still haven't spoken to Dad, but I think he has made peace at least with Erin.

Me? Only time will tell.
... Continue»
Posted by drew1207 10 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Taboo  |  
8303
  |  
100%
  |  1

Tochter Erin Teil 2

Teil 2



Erin war allein zuhaus. Ihre Eltern waren auf einer Party. Es war noch relativ früh am Abend ca. 22 Uhr, aber Erin schlief schon. Sie hatte wieder Spaß mit sich selbst gehabt und der Orgasmus war so heftig, dass sie sich schlafen legte. Plötzlich hörte sie Stimmen. „Was machen die denn schon hier?“dachte sie und stand auf. Sie hörte ihren Vater irgendwas sagen doch sie verstand ihn nicht. Vorsichtig öffnete sie die Tür und sah wie ihre Mutter torkelnd die Treppen hoch kam. Erin bekam große Augen. Ihre Mutter zog sich beim Laufen den Sommermantel aus und Erin bemerkte den nassen Fleck auf ihrer Hose. „Die hat doch wohl nicht in die Hose gepißt?“ dachte sie und merkte wie diese Vorstellung sie doch aufgeilte. Pia ging direkt ins Schlafzimmer. Erin wartete noch eine Minute und ging hinter ihr her. Sie sah noch wie ihre Mutter sich, mit vollen Klamotten ins Bett legte und so wie sie war einschlief. „Na die ist ja richtig voll. Und was ist mit ihm?“ fragte sie sich und grinste. Sie schloss die Tür und ging leise die Treppen runter. Das Haus war dunkel, nirgends war ein Licht an, nur der Mond und die Straßenbeleuchtung erhellten das Wohnzimmer etwas. Norbert saß im Sessel, den Kopf mit einer Hand abgestützt und in der anderen hielt er eine Flasche Bier.

Als er etwas hörte sah er hoch. „Pia mein Schatz, komm und blas mir einen“ sagte er lallend „du bist ne richtig geile Braut. Glaubst wohl ich habe deinen Pißfleck nicht gesehen was?“ Erin stand da und schaute ihn an. „Er denkt ich bin Mama“ dachte sie. Langsam ging sie auf ihn zu, ging vorsichtig in die Hocke und nestelte an seiner Hose rum. Sie hörte ihren Vater aufstöhnen. Er hob seinen Hintern an und Erin konnte ihm die Hosen ausziehen. „Endlich“ dachte sie und machte sich gleich ans Werk. Sie griff nach seinem Schwanz, wichste den etwas um dann mit ihrer Zungenspitze die Eichel zu probieren. „Ahhhh das machst du gut Schatz, soooo gut, komm nimm ihn in den Mund“ lallte ihr Vater und Erin tat es. Sie hatte noch nie einen Schwanz im Mund, aber es gefiel ihr. Plötzlich schubste ihr Vater sie weg. „Warte Pia, ich muss pissen“ sagte er und wollte aufstehen, doch es gelang ihm nicht. Er war einfach zu betrunken.

„Lass es laufen Schatz“ raunte Erin leise. „Was?“ fragte Norbert. „Lass es einfach laufen“ kam es nochmal von Erin. Norbert grinste „Meinste? Na dann“. Er machte es sich bequem, hielt seinen Schwanz vor Erins Gesicht und pißte im hohem Bogen los. Warm prasselte es auf die beiden nieder. Erin versuchte die Pisse mit dem Mund aufzufangen, doch dann war der Regen vorbei. Total geil stürtzte sie sich auf des Vaters Schwanz, sie saugte und sabberte. Norbert stöhnte und ächzte. Dann, ganz plötzlich, stand Erin auf. Sie drehte ihm den Arsch zu und stellte sich breitbeinig hin. Ihr Vater versuchte sie zu fingern, aber das klappte nicht so richtig. Dann ging sie in die Knie. Hart schob sich Norberts Schwanz in die Votze seiner Tochter. Erin reitete ihn. „Aoooo endlich jaaa weiter, fick mich“ rief sie. Ihr Vater hob ihren Arsch hoch und drückte ihr Becken nach vorne. „Jetzt deinen Arsch, den liebe ich am meisten“ sagte er und drückte seine vermeintliche Frau auf seinen Prügel. „Obwohl wir schon seit Jahren ficken, bist du immer noch so herrlich eng“ preßte er hervor und drang in Erins Arsch.

Zuerst war Erin geschockt, doch dann überkam sie die Welle des Orgasmuses. Sie stöhnte laut auf. Ihr Vater fickte sie hart und schnell und obwohl er besoffen war, pumpte er los. In mehreren Schüben schoss er seinen Ficksahne in Erins Arsch, dann sackte er zusammen. Erin stand auf. Sie sah seinen nassen schlaffen Schwanz auf seinen Schenkel liegen. Sie grinste. Schnell, mit der Hand vor ihrem Hintern, lief sie die Treppe hoch. Wie ein kleines Kind freute sie sich. Sie strich die Ficksahne von ihrem Arsch und besabberte damit ihrer Möse. Schnell rieb sie sich ihren Kitzler bis sie der nächste Orgasmus überwältigte.

Norbert wachte auf. Ein Vogel zwitscherte so laut. Genervt wollte er aufstehen, doch dann merkte er seinen Kopf „Oh man, was soll das. Boah war ich besoffen“. Er schaute an sich herunter und sah die offene Hose. Etwas angetrocknetes Sperma klebte an seinem Bein. „Pia du Miststück, fickst mich und läßt mich dann hier liegen, na warte, das hole ich mir wieder“ sagte er grinsend und machte sich dann auf den Weg. Der Gedanke seine Frau nun zu ficken ließen die Kopfschmerzen verschwinden. Er hatte schon eine betrachtliche Latte als er ins Schlafzimmer trat. Er sah Pia da liegen und stutzte. „Hä, wieso hat die noch alles an?“ dachte er und ging ums Bett. Er betrachtete ihr Gesicht und dann kam schlagartig die Erinnerung wieder. Er hatte gefickt, aber nicht seine Frau. Er dachte nach und meinte sich zu erinnern, dass die Stimme nicht die seiner Frau war, sonder die seiner........Tochter.

Erschrocken erstarrte er. „Pia, Pia, komm wach auf“ sagte er rau zu seiner Frau. Pia öffnete die Augen „Spinnst du? Mir ist noch ganz schlecht, lass mich in Ruhe“ maulte sie. „Pia, haben wir heute nach noch im Wohnzimmer gefickt? Pia, haben wir im Wohnzimmer gefickt?“ fragte er sie. „Nee, ich bin gleich ins Bett, konnte nicht mehr“ sprach sie und schlief gleich wieder ein.

Norbert konnte es nicht fassen. Er musste es genauer wissen, zog sich seine Hosen hoch und stiefelte in Erins Zimmer. Leise machte er die Tür auf und sah sie im Bett liegen. Das Shirt weit hoch gerutscht. Auf Zehenspitzen ging zu ihr und hob die Decke an. Er sah den Fleck auf ihrem Laken und auch getrocknetes Sperma an ihrer Muschi. „Das darf nicht wahr sein“ sagte er etwas zu laut. Erin wurde wach und schaute ihren Vater erschrocken an. „Du hast mich heute Nacht gefickt, obwohl ich besoffen war wie ein Stier. Kannst du mir sagen was das soll?“ fragte er säuerlich. „Och Papi, du warst nicht nur besoffen wie ein Stier sondern hast mich gefickt wie ein Stier. Es war herrlich. Du hast so einen geilen harten Schwanz. Deine ganze Sahne hast du mir in den Darm geschossen. Es war super. Sei nicht böse, ich fands ganz toll“ sagte Erin und schaute ihn unschuldig an.

Norbert glaubte nicht was er hörte. Er warf ihr die Decke über und ging ins Bett.

Erin hatte ein bischen Angst als sie aufstand um zum Frühstück zu gehen. Sie wußte nicht wie ihr Vater reagieren würde. Nur mit dem Shirt bekleidet ging sie in die Küche. Ich Vater saß am Tisch und las die Sonntagszeitung. Ihre Mutter dagegen sah alles andere als fit aus. „Guten Morgen“ sagte Erin. „Guten Morgen mein Kind. Kaffee?“ Erin nickte und ihre Mutter gab ihr die Tasse. Erin sah zu ihrem Vater, doch der würdigte ihr keinen Blick. „Ich geh wieder ins Bett“ sagte Pia und verschwand. Norbert legte die Zeitung nieder und schaute seiner Tochter in die Augen „du hast eine Situation ausgenutzt in der ich relativ wenig mitbekam. Das finde ich Scheiße. Abgesehen davon ist das was du gemacht hast verboten.“ Erin wollte dazwischen aber ihr Vater sagte dann „ich bin noch nicht fertig. Ich fand das wie schon gesagt Scheiße dass ich in diesem Zustand war, aber du bekommst nochmal die Gelegenheit mich zu ficken, denn ich will wissen wie es war. Deine Mutter braucht davon nichts wissen. Verstanden?“ Erin glaubte ihren Ohren nicht zu trauen. „Du willst mich nochmal ficken und ich darf dich ficken? Oh ja Papa bitte wann, wann schiebst du mir deinen dicken Schwanz in die Möse?“ bettelte seine Tochter. Norbert grinste „du kannst es wohl nicht abwarten was. Komm her, du darfst mir zumindest einen blasen.“ Erin sprang auf, lief zu ihrem Vater und gab ihn einen Kuss. Schnell hatte sie eine Hand in seinen Shorts und fühlte auch gleich schon den dicken Pimmel. Norbert blieb kurz der Atem stehen als er die Hand seiner Tochter spürte. Erin stand neben ihm und er hob ihr Shirt hoch. Als er sah dass sie da nichts anhatte griff er an ihre Backen. „Jaaaa das wollte ich immer, du kleines Luder“ preßte er hervor. Erin beugte sich und nahm seinen Schwanz in den Mund. Sie fühlte seine Finger die sich am Arsch und an ihrer Möse zu schaffen machten. Sie hatte das Gefühl auszulaufen denn man hörte es glitschen. Ihr Vater stöhnte „jaaaaa du machst das gut, zieh mir an den Eiern, jaaaaa oh ja und du bist ja auch schon ganz nass, komm her ich will dich lecken“. Er zog seine Tochter zu sich und schon sabberte er an ihrer nassen Votze rum. Erin war begeistert. Sie hob ihr linkes Bein über den Schoß ihres Vaters und stellte es auf der anderen Seite ab. Sie brauchte sich nur noch fallen lassen, dann würde der Vaterpimmel sie aufspießen.

Vater und Tochter schauten sich in die Augen. Norbert legte die Hände auf Erins Schultern und drückte sie runter. Während Norberts Schwanz in die Möse seiner Tochter versank, stöhnten beide gleichzeitig auf. Zu geil war das was hier passierte. Nach wenigen Stößen kamen sie gleichzeitig. Während Norbert alles was er hatte in seine Tochter pumpte, kniff er in ihre Nippel. Erin war hin und weg. Mehr, sie wollte mehr, doch sie fühlte sich wie ausgelaugt. Schlaff hing sie in seinen Armen und auch ihr Vater war erledigt. „Wow das war gut. Wenn das letzte Nacht auch so war.... respekt“ sagte er und nickte seiner Tochter zu. „Letzte Nacht hast du mich auch in den Arsch gebumst, das fand ich auch toll, ich hoffe aber dass du das mit mir nochmal machst, oder war das das letzte Mal?“ Ihr Vater lachte „nein, es war nicht das letzte Mal, ich weiß ja wo du wohnst!“ Erin war glücklich. Doch leider ergab es sich die ganze Woche nicht, dass sie nochmal mit ihrem Vater bumsen konnte, immer war die Mutter in der Nähe.

Erin parkte ihren Wagen in der Einfahrt. „heute abend lalala“ lachte sie und schloss die Tür auf. „Hi Ma“ rief sie, wartete keine Antwort ab und ging in ihr Zimmer. Sie legte sich aufs Bett und dachte an das vergangene Wochenende. „Oh das wird bestimmt wieder gut, ach wenn es doch endlich soweit wär.“ dachte sie. Einen Abend vorher hatte ihr Vater ihr zugeflüstert, dass ihre Mutter am Freitagabend nicht da wäre. Er sah die Freude in ihren Augen und musste lachen. Auch er freute sich auf den Abend.

Norbert war noch in der Werkstatt. Irgendwie wollte ihm nichts gelingen. Der Gedanken am Abend seine Tochter wieder zu ficken, machten ihn rasend geil. Ein paar Mal ging er wichsen. Torsten wollte sich von ihm stecken lassen doch Norbert erklärte ihm was los sei und so wichsten sie nur etwas zusammen. „Na dann wünsche ich dir richtig viel Spaß nachher. Nehm sie hart ran und zeig ihr was in Bulle ist. Ich denke nachher an euch. Ich darf ja nicht, deine Pia kommt zu uns um mit Sabine das nächste Firmenessen zu planen.“ sagte Torsten traurig. „Wenn du willst darfste sie bumsen, ich hätte nichts dagegen, sag ihr aber, dass ich das weiß und erlaube. Vielleicht kriegste das ja hin. Oh man wenn ich daran denke dass ich mit Pia und Erin ficke.... boah ich bin kurz vorm platzen. Das wäre eicht ein Traum“. Norberts Gedanken schweiften ab.
„Ich gehe jetzt, bin ca in 2 Stunden wieder dahaa“ rief Pia und zog sich die leichte Jacke an. „Och lass dir Zeit, geniesse es“ rief Norbert aus dem Wohnzimmer. Pia zog die Tür hinter sich zu. Norbert schaute aus dem Fenster und sah, wie seine Pia mit dem Wagen wegfuhr. Schnell drehte er sich um und rannte die Treppe hoch, riß Erins Tür auf und stürtzte sich auf sie. „Sie ist weg und nun lass uns Spaß habe du kleine Fickmaus, ich kanns nicht erwarten meinen Pimmel in deinen Arsch zu stecken.“ sagte er und küßte seine Tochter.

Erin selber war schon völlig nass. Ihre Hände zitterten als sie ihren Vater auszog. Hektisch half er ihr und dann stand er, mit ausgefahrener Latte vor ihr. Sie leckte sich die Lippen und dann umschlag sie mit ihren Lippen den Schwanz. Sie hörte ihren Vater ächzen. „Oh jaaa das tut so gut, mach weiter“ flüsterte er. Sie schob mit der einen Hand seinen Schaft hoch und runter während sie mit der anderen Hand ihre Möse befummelte. „Leg dich aufs Bett, ich muss dich anficken“ sagte ihr Vater und drang in sie ein. Wie ein Stier bumste er seine Tochter. Immer wieder knetete er ihre Titten, küße sie und stieß härter zu. Er hörte Erin wimmern wie schön das sei und dass er nicht aufhören sollte. Er drehte sie auf den Rücken. Er riß ihre Arschbacken auseinander und sabberte mit seiner Zunge an ihrer Rosette. Erin konnte nicht mehr denken. Sie hörte nur ihr Blut rauschen und als er dann mit seinem Riesenteil ansetzte, lief ihr vor Geilheit der Sabber aus dem Mund. Hart drang er in sie ein. Er grunzte als er die Barrikade überwand und nun voll in ihr war.

Die beiden Leiber verknoteten sich, ihre Haut glänzten und man roch den Geruch der Geilheit und des Fickens und bald gesellte sich auch noch der Urschrei, als beide den Höhepunkt erlebten.

Pia wurde herzlich von Sabine und Torsten empfangen. Sie waren privat zwar nicht so befreundet, aber sie waren dieses Jahr mit dem Planen des Firmenessens beauftragt worden und somit trafen sie sich hin und wieder. Pia wußte dass Sabine gerne über Sex sprach und auch ihren Torsten wohl sehr forderte. Norbert erzählte das mal. Es dauerte auch nicht lange und sie waren beim Thema Sex angekommen. „Sag mal, wie ist dass den so, nicht mehr ficken zu können wann immer man will. Wie lange wird Erin denn noch bei euch wohnen?“ fragte Sabine interessiert. Eigentlich wollte Pia nicht darüber sprechen, aber sie sagte „ tja, ist schon scheiße. Ich hoffe dass sie endlich auszieht.....“ Pia schaute zur Seite, denn ein Gedanke ließ sie erröten....“oder sie fickt mit mir, dann soll sie weiter bei uns wohnen..... oder sie fickt auch mit Norbert...... oh man wäre das geil.“

„Ich habe schon zu Norbert gesagt, dass er eure Tochter mal bumsen soll...“ rief Torsten in die Runde „TORSTEN“ rief Sabine empört „das kannst du doch nicht so sagen....“ kam es noch von ihr, aber sie sah Pia dabei an. „Mal unter uns Klosterschwestern..... Torsten hat recht. Wenn Erin schon bei euch wohnt, warum denn nicht. Komm schon, ich weiß dass du und Norbert megageilen Sex habt, warum dann nicht die Kleine mit einbeziehen. Vielleicht mag sie es ja auch?“ Pia rutschte unruhig auf ihrem Stuhl herum. „Na ich weiß nicht. Sie ist doch noch so unschuldig. Was hat Norbert denn gesagt als du ihm das vorschlugst Torsten?“ „Zuerst war er baff, doch dann hat ihm die Idee wohl gefallen. Er hat sie ja auch schon mal gefickt, nur leider hat er nichts davon mitbekommen...“ gab Torsten zur Antwort. Pia erschrak „ wie jetzt?“ „Ja an dem Abend wo ihr so besoffen wart. Norbert erzählte mir das. Er dachte erst er fickt mit dir, doch am nächsten Morgen hat er herausgefunden dass es Erin war.“ frohlockte Torsten. Pia saß da wie ein begossener Pudel. Ihr fiel die Unterhaltung wieder ein doch wußte sie nie wieso Norbert sie das fragte.

„Ich glaube ich muss los. Die beiden sind alleine“ rief sie und packte eilig ihre Sachen. „Ja ja, schnell, ich drück dir beide Daumen“ sagte Sabine und half ihr. Einerseits war Pia empört, doch der Gedanke dass ihr Mann mit seiner Tochter fickt, machte sie an. Sie fuhr viel zu schnell, doch zuhause angekommen, schlich sie sich rein und konnte die beiden schon hören. Sie hörte wie ihre Tochter schrie „ Ja Paps fick mich, mach mich nass“ und auch ihren Mann hörte sie wie er grunzte.

Schnell lief sie die Treppe hoch und riß die Schlafzimmertür auf. Der Anblick der sich ihr bot ließ ihre Hose nass werden. Ihr Mann pißte gerade in Erins Mund. Einiges ging daneben und lief an ihren Titten wieder herab. Beide erschraken als die Tür hart aufgerissen wurde. „Ihr glaubt wohl ihr könnt mich verarschen was?“ sagte Pia. „Nein, dass könnt ihr nicht. Ihr glaubt wohl ihr könnt nur alleine ficken? Nein, ich mach da mit aber hundertprozentig.“ Norbert sah wie sich ein Lächeln auf dem Gesicht seiner Frau breit machte und auch Erin klatschte vor Freude in die Hände. „Na dann komm her, ich hab genug für euch Zwei“ sagte Norbert und half seiner Frau aus den Klamotten.
... Continue»
Posted by Tutta 6 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Taboo  |  
9400
  |  
98%
  |  18

Erin and Mike again

Erin , the 18 year old student of Mike her Tutor, was only slightly happy with the spanking he had given her when she had been dressed in her NetBall kit, he had brought her off with his hands and Erin felt she had got off too lightly!

She sent Mike a message by E-mail to the effect that she did not feel she had been punished severely enough for her spelling, Mike read this with interest and thought for a day as to how to sort her out, also Erin had said that whatever happened she would like to get her own back one way or the other.

Picking up the telephone, Mike called Erin " Hi, Erin, do you want me to redress the occasion of not being spanked enough?" "OOOOH YES!" said Erin, " Shall I come round tonight?" " That will be great!" said Mike " But I want you to stay all night and come in normal clothes, I would like to take you out, is that OK?"

"Mike I would love that, I just need to borrow a car and will be right over, do you want me to look sexy?" " Just a bit Girl, use your own imagination!!"

Erin turned up at Mike's, he opened the door she looked ravishing! " Come in Erin, let me have a look at you!" Mike sat down , Erin did a twirl for him in the middle of the room... she was wearing a silky red blouse, very low cut, a short miniskirt and 4" white high heeled shoes , her hair was down and framed her face beautifully.

" Erin you are a picture, over here and sit on my knee!" Erin sat on Mike's knee, put her arm round his neck, kissed him and asked what punishment she was going to get. " Well," said Mike, I have thought about this, I will give you a short spanking like last week..." Erin interrupted " But I need more than that!!!" Mike continued.." after your spanking I am going to bend you over the back of that easy chair, tie you to it then cane you severely!"

"OOOH when do we start!" went Erin as Mike twisted her round and laid her across his lap, then SMACKK, SMACKK, SLAP, SLAP on Erin's skirt!! Mike gave her another 25 smacks, Erin was squealing a bit as they were hard! " RIGHT!" " UP HERE!" Mike lifted her, put her across the back of the upholstered chair tied her ankles to the back legs, pushed her face down to the seat and tied her wrists behind her back "OOOOH !" went Erin!

" I used my hands on you last time, but after this caning I'm using my cock, but only when you start crying !" Mike picked up the thin rattan cane hidden in the corner, walked to Erin and laid it across her miniskirt at the very top of the thighs, it was black, made of knitted jersey and very tight, a perfect target!

" Erin, have you ever been caned before?" " No, Mom used to paddle me that's all"

Mike raised the cane... SWISH! WHACK! " OW MY GOD !" went Erin! " You almost asked for this Erin," Mike hit her sexy bottom 12 more times! " OOOOOOOHHH! OOOOOOOHH! " Erin was moving her hips from side to side! " Keep still Girl or I will stop!"

Mike gave her another 60 strokes of the cane, from the middle of her bottom to the joint with the thighs...Erin was moaning softly and trying to squeeze her legs together, then the first tears appeared..." OH IT HURTS SO..!!

Her skirt was raised, her blue panties ripped off by Mike ( her legs were tied) Mike put his hand carefully on Erin,s pussy, then passed his hand round the seat to her mouth, " Iwant you to suck and wet my thumb and middle finger please Girl!" Erin complied, made them both wet, Mike took his hand, put the wet thumb into her pussy so that it touched the clit then slid the wet middle finger into Erin,s back passage! " OOOOOHH!THAT'S EROTIC!" shouted out Erin,.

Mike stood back, measured the distance to her bare bottom and legs with the cane, he gave her a severe WHACK across the middle of her bottom which was quite red already, a bright red and white weal appeared! " OOOOHH DARLING I WISH I COULD SPELL BETTER!!" said Erin, Mike gave her another 24 strokes across her bottom and legs, really hard...Erin was crying out loud " OH MIKE IT HURTS BUT DON'T STOP!!"

He undid his trousers and shorts, popped his cock into Erin and rubbed her bottom, after this session he was nearly ready to cum anyway, Erin twisted and squirmed in extasy then Mike came at the same time as Erin went "OOOOOHHHHMY THAT'S LOVELY!!"

Mike said....."Another spelling test soon, we'll go out later then come back for the night, OK with you?"

" Oh Mike yes of course, I need much much more of this and I still have to get you back Sir!!!"

... Continue»
Posted by tusker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  
392
  |  
97%
  |  3

Tochter Erin

„Oh endlich Wochenende“ dachte Erin und stürmte zum Auto. Sie spürte wie hart ihre Titten wurden und auch dass sich Mösensaft in ihrem Höschen sammelte. Der Gedanke an den Abend machte sie wuschig. Sie schloss die Augen und atmete durch. Sie drehte den Schlüssel und fuhr langsam los.

Erin wohnte seit 2 Monaten wieder bei ihren Eltern. Eigentlich hatte die 24jährige eine eigene Wohnung die sie sich mit ihrem Freund teilte. Doch der hatte sie mit ihrer Freundin betrogen und Erin machte Schluss. Da die Wohnung ihm gehörte, schmiss er sie raus und sie zog bei den Eltern wieder ein.

Erin setzte den Blinker „Ob er mich heute abend wieder fickt?“ dachte sie „oh bitte jaaaa das ist so geil“. Seit ca. 1 Woche hat sich ihr Leben um 180 Grad gedreht. Seit einer Woche konnte sie sich kaum konzentrieren. Seit einer Woche stand ihr Leben Kopf und der Gedanke bald auszuziehen war in weiter Ferne gerückt.

Norbert und Pia, Erins Eltern, hatten sich nach Erins Auszug langsam wieder angenähert. Auch was den Sex betraf. Was sich früher hinter verschlossenen Türen und ganz leise abspielte, lebten sie nun offen aus. Norbert, 52, schob wann immer es ging, seinen Schwanz in die nasse Votze seiner Frau Pia,48. Anfangs fand Pia das nicht so toll, doch nachdem sie gemerkt hatte, wie geil das ist, zu ficken wo und wann immer sie wollten, machte sie offener. Sie fand es geil, während des fern sehens Norberts Finger an ihrer Möse zu spüren, oder zwischendurch einfach seinen Schwanz zu blasen und ihm an seinen dicken Eier zu ziehen.

Pia arbeitete 3 Vormittage der Woche in einem Blumengeschäft. Die Kunden würden sie als höflich, hilfsbereit und zuvorkommend beschreiben, doch zu hause war sie die verfickte, geile Sau. Sobald sie zu hause war, zog sie ihre Klamotten aus. Sie entließ ihre dicken Titten aus ihrem Gefängnis und genoss die körperliche Freiheit. Pia war nicht dünn, aber auch nicht dick. Fraulich nennt man das wohl obwohl sie lieber etwas schlanker wäre, doch Norbert liebte ihre großen Euter und ihren prallen Hintern.

Er schenkte seiner Frau einmal einen Dildo, mittlerweile ist daraus eine richtige Sammlung geworden und wann immer es Pia trieb, machte sie es sich selbst. Eines Tages schenkte ihr Mann ihre einen wasserdichten Vibrator. Flugs ging sie damit unter die Dusche. Das warme Wasser auf ihre Haut und den Vib in der Möse erregte sie extrem. Sie stellte sich vor, wie ihr Mann vor ihr stand, sich selber wichste und ihr den Vib in die nasse Möse rammte. Sie schrie auf, als der Orgasmus einsetzte. Außer Atem genoss sie das Prasseln des Wassers.

Es war noch eine halbe Stunden bis Mittag und Pia war froh dass sie endlich nach Hause konnte. Sie musste eigentlich auf die Toilette doch dachte sie sich, dass sie es bis zuhause noch aushalten könnte. Außerdem hielt sie irgendwas davon ab, in der Firma aufs Klo zu gehen und irgendwie fand sie den leichten Druck auch toll. Pünktlich um 13 Uhr räumte sie ihre Sachen zusammen und verabschiedete sich von ihren Kollegen. Langsam ging sie zu ihrem Auto, der Druck in ihrer Blase wurde etwas schlimmer, aber immer noch auszuhalten. Es war viel Verkehr auf den Strassen und Pia dachte „Scheiße, ich hätte doch lieber mal pissen gehen sollen“ und stoppte erneut vor einer roten Ampel.

„Ha, wieder grün“ sagte sie und fuhr abrupt an. Der Wagen bockte, sie erschrak etwas und verlor die Kontrolle über ihre Blase. Etwas Pisse schoss aus ihrem Kanal und Pia erschrak nochmal. Sie parkte ihren Wagen in einer Einbuchtung und schaute an sich herunter. „Scheiße nein. Mist. Nun aber los“ sagte sie und fuhr erneut an. Die Nässe wurde von ihrer Hose aufgesogen und Pia spürte die Wärme. Sie spürte auch, wie geil sie das fand, denn nun gesellte sich Votzensaft dazu. Pia zitterte „Oh ist das schön“ sagte sie leise. Noch einmal konzentrieren und schon war sie zuhause. Vorsichtig, so dass kein Nachbar irgendwas sehen konnte, ging sie ins Haus. Ihre Blase tat schon weh, doch sie hielt tapfer durch. Langsam stieg sie aus ihren Klamotten, doch ihren Slip behielt sie an.

Sie öffnete die Tür vom Gäste WC und schaute sich die Toilette an. Ihre Gedanken waren wirr. Einerseits wollte sie auf Klo, andererseits wollte sie nicht. Noch nie hatte sie sich in die Hosen gemacht und der Gedanke es mal zu tun widerte sie an. Aber das Gefühl war so schön. Sie warf ihre Hemmungen über Bord „es ist ja keiner hier der das sieht“ dachte sie und lehnte sich an die Wand. Sie spreizte die Beine. Pia stand im Flur und ihr gegenüber war ein Spiegel in dem sie sich sah. Sie sah wie ihre dicken Euter runter hingen und wie erregt sie war. Ihre Nippel waren hart. Pia griff nach ihnen und zwirbelte ihre Knospen. Sie schaute im Spiegel weiter runter. Sie hatte einen rosa farbenden Slip an. Sie sah den kleinen dunklen Fleck. Der Anblick erregte sie noch mehr. Sie entließ nochmal einen kleinen Spritzer und sah mit großen Augen, wie der Fleck größer wurde. Nochmal drückte sie, doch sie drückte zu viel und ihre Schleusen öffneten sich.

„Oh wie geil ist das denn?“ ächzte sie und musste an ihre Möse greifen. Sie musste sie rubbeln. Sie steckte einen Finger in ihr nasses Loch und spürte den glitschigen Saft. „Oh ich brauch was“ stöhnte sie und sah eine Kleiderbürste mit einem runden Griff. Sie griff danach und schob sich den rein, immer schneller werdend, rammte sich sich den Pimmelersatz in ihre feuchte Höhle. Sie kniff ihre Titten, stöhnte auf, schrie auf und dann war er da, der Höhepunkt.

Pia war glücklich, sowas hatte sie noch nicht erlebt. „Ob Norbert das wohl auch geil findet?“ dachte sie und entwarf einen Plan.

Norbert ahnte von dem allem nichts. Er war Meister in einer Kfz Werkstatt und ein rauher manchmal ordinärer Ton war an der Tagesordnung. Er hörte gerade wie ein Kollege einem anderen zu warf:“ He geh wichsen, dann biste entspannter“. Norbert grinste. Er wußte wie viele auf dem Klo verschwanden um tatsächlich zu wichsen. Oft hörte er leises Geächze und auch er selber zählte sich zu den Wichsern. Nachdem nun seine Tochter ausgezogen war und er sich mit Pia sexuell austobte, war ihm die Arbeit nicht mehr wichtig. Immer öfter überlegte er, wie er Pia überraschen konnte. Die Dildos sind ja toll, aber irgendwas besonderes musste her. Durch seine Überlegungen bekam er einen Latte „und die muss gewichst werden“ dachte er und ging zum Klo. Torsten kam ihm entgegen und grinste. „Was n?“ fragte Norbert „ich bin halt auch nur ein Mann“ grinste er zurück. „Viel Spaß Meister“ lachte Torsten und ging. „Eigentlich könnte ich auch in meinem Büro wichsen“ dachte er und schloss die Tür. Schnell hatte er seinen strammen Prügel in der Hand und zog mit der anderen an seinen Eiern. Plötzlich ging seine Tür auf und Torsten stand vor ihm. „Ich dachte ich helfe dir ein bischen“ sagte er und ging in die Hocke. Norbert konnte so schnell nichts sagen und merkte nur, wie Torsten seinen Schwanz in den Mund nahm. Norbert wollte sich wehren doch das Gefühl überrollte ihn. „Ahhhh was, ohhh geil, ahhhhh“ presste er nur hervor.

Noch nie hatte er einen Mann an sich Hand anlegen lassen, er hätte auch nie gedacht wie geil das wäre. Es dauerte auch nicht lange und er schoss seine Schwanzsahne direkt in Torstens Mund. Er sah wie ein Teil davon wieder aus seinem Mund lief und konnte fasziniert den Blick nicht abwenden. Torsten stand auf und sah Norbert direkt an. Er öffnete seinen Mund und ließ noch mehr Sperma herauslaufen. Er züngelte und wie ferngesteuert, küßte Norbert Torsten. Er schmeckte seinen eigenen Saft und küßte fordernder. Torsten kniff seinem Meister in die Brustwarzen und bugsierte Norberts Hand an seinen Schritt. Norbert spürte den mächtigen Ständer und fummelte so lange, bis er Torsten Schwanz in der Hand hatte. Er wichste ihn und Torsten war auch schnell soweit. Er spritzte ab, drei, vier mal pumpte er und stöhnte jedes Mal dabei auf.

Die Männer schauten sich an. „Sorry Meister, aber ich konnte nicht anders“ sagte Torsten schuld bewußt. „Ach kein Thema, du weißt ja, wahre Lieber nur unter Männern“ gab Norbert zur Antwort. „Hä, wie wahre Liebe? Nee nee ich liebe nur meine Frau, die kann ficken..... sag ich dir. Ich brauchte nur eben ein bischen Entlastung, ich hatte heute morgen keinen Zeit einen wegzustecken“ sagte Torsten und ging. Norbert blieb verwirrt zurück und dann hatte er die Idee. Er würde versuchen Torsten zu überreden Pia zu besteigen. Vielleicht würde er ja auch mal Torstens Frau ficken oder alle zusammen. Ja das war doch die Idee. „Pia würde abgehen wie Schmitz Katze“ dachte er und verließ grinsend das Klo.

Als sein Plan so gut wie fertig war, eröffnete Pia ihm, dass Erin wieder einziehen würde. Er konnte nichts sagen. Er wollte nicht dass sie wieder einzog, doch war sie seine Tochter und er sagte zu. Nachdem Erin nun wieder ihr Zimmer bezogen hatte, merkte auch Pia die Einschränkung und hoffte das ihre Tochter bald eine eigene Wohnung fand. Norberts Plan verschwand, aber sein Tetatee mit Torsten blieb. Dadurch dass er sich nicht mehr so ausleben konnte nahm er sich Torsten.

„Sobald sie auszieht, werde ich dir das Hirn in jedem Zimmer, auf jedem Tisch und auf jedem Boden rausnageln, das verspreche ich dir“ sagte Norbert eines Tages als Pia jammerte dass ihr Sexleben nur noch im Schlafzimmer stattfand.
Norbert wußte von ihrer neugewonnenen Leidenschaft noch nichts und wegen Erin sagte sie ihm das auch nicht. Beide waren gefrustet doch sie zeigten es ihrer Tochter nicht.

„Bis du soweit Schatz?“ rief Pia ihrem Mann zu. Es war Sommer und sie waren bei einem Nachbarn zum grillen eingeladen. Es war Freitagabend und Norbert war froh mal raus zu kommen. „ Jo, wir können los. Tschüß Erin“ riefen sie und schlossen die Tür. „Endlich sind die weg. Ich brauche dringend eine eigene Wohnung“ dachte Erin und ging durchs Haus ins Schlafzimmer der Eltern. Sie schaute aus dem Fenster und sah, wie ihre Eltern bei den Nachbarn rein gingen. Erin schaute sich um und sah eine halbgeöffnete Schublade. Neugierig ging sie darauf zu und blickte hinein. „Nee wie geil“ sagte sie und zog die Lade ganz auf. Pias Dildos und Vibs lagen vor ihr. Erin merkte dass es sie erregte. Sie war sexuell nicht ganz so aktiv. Ihr Exfreund hatte mit ihr immer nur den klassischen Sex gemacht umso neugieriger war sie auf die Dildos.

Sie nahm einen heraus und schob den Schalter um. Sie hörte ein leises Brummen. Aus einem Trieb heraus zog sie sich aus und führte den Dildo vorsichtig an ihr Möschen. Sie stöhnte leicht auf. Ihr Unterleib zog sich zusammen und ihre Titten richteten sich auf. Immer heftiger bewegte sie den Dildo und schob ihn irgendwann in ihre Votze. Sie bäumte sich auf und schrie ihre Wolllust heraus. Außer Atem lag sie auf dem Bett ihrer Eltern. In ihrem Kopf hatte sie die wildesten Vorstellungen. Sie sah wie ihr Vater ihrer Mutter den Dildo in die Möse rammte, sie sah wie er ihr auch einen in den Arsch steckte, sie sah wie ihre Mutter ihrem Vater einen blies und und und. Nach einer kurzen Pause nahm sie sich einen anderen Dildo, dann noch einen und noch einen. Sie war begeistert. Anschließend fand sie noch Nippelsauger. Vorsichtig legte sie sie an und pumpte.

„Au“ dachte sie, doch dann wich der Schmerz dem geilen Gefühl. Sie pumpte noch mehr und ihre Nippel reagierten sofort. Es war noch früh am Abend aber Erin war müde. Sie hatte es sich zwei mal intensiv gemacht und da ihr Körper das noch nicht kannte, war sie fertig. „Sobald die nochmal weg sind.....“ dachte sie und schlief ein.

Sie hoffte endlich mal wieder alleine zu sein, doch einer von ihren Eltern war immer zugegen. Am Dienstag hielt sie es nicht mehr aus. Nachdem auch nun ihre Mutter das Haus verlassen hatte, rief sie bei ihrer Arbeit an und meldete sich krank. Sie ging wieder ins Schlafzimmer und zog die Schublade auf. Sie setzte sich erneut die Nippelsauger an und legte sich aufs Bett. Sie nahm nun einen Vib, der sich auch noch noch drehte und der aus zwei Vibs bestand. Der eine war nur kleiner und dünner. Erin wußte nicht was man damit machen sollte, aber sie drückte den größeren in ihrer Möse. Der kleinere Stab nervte sie und instinktiv wußte sie, dass der kleinere Stab nicht mit in die Möse sollte, sondern wohl eher ins andere Loch. Sie probierte es und plötzlich schoß eine Welle von Geilheit durch ihren Körper. Sie ächzte und wälzte sich hin und her während der kleine Ficker ihre Votze und ihren Arsch bearbeitete.

Am späten Vormittag wachte sie wieder auf. Noch immer hatte sie den Vib in ihrer Spalte, doch der regte sich nicht mehr. „Oh man was war das denn, ich war ja richtig weg“ flüsterte sie und zog den Vib raus. Als sie aufstand merkte sie, wie nass sie war. Ihre Innenschenkel glänzten richtig. Im Bad wusch sie den Vib ab und legte ihn zurück in die Lade. „Die hat doch bestimmt noch mehr“. Neugierig öffnete sie die Schranktür unter der Lade. Sie fand ein kleines Kästchen. Vorsichtig öffnete sie es und fand mehrere Analsplugs. Erin stutzte „Was ist das denn?“ Sie nahm ein kleinen Plug heraus und ging rüber in ihr Zimmer. Sie wollte wissen was das ist und warf den Rechner an. Sie tippte SEXSPIELZEUG ein und bekam riesen Augen als sie sah was man mit dem Ding in ihrer Hand macht. Aus Versehen kam sie kurz an ihren Nippel dran, die sich sofort verhärteten. Durch den Sauger waren sie höchst empfindlich geworden. Erin stöhnte kurz auf und griff nochmal zu. „Egal, komm schon“ sagte sie zu sich und legte sich auf ihr Bett. Sie schob den Plug zuerst in ihre nasse Spalte, dann setzte sie ihn vorsichtig an ihrem Arschloch an. Es war unangenehm, aber sie stellte sich vor, wie ihrer Mutter den Plug trug und es erregte sie noch mehr. Sie stellte sich auch vor wie ihr Vater sowas wohl im Arsch hat und das tat sein übriges. Erin drückte zu und der Plug rutschte in die dunkle Grotte. Zuerst tat es ein bischen weh, aber genauso wie mit den Saugern, wich der Schmerz.

Erschrocken schaute Erin auf die Uhr als sie plötzlich einen Schlüssel hörte. Sie hörte wie ihre Mutter schon die Treppe rauf kam. „Mist verdammt“ dachte Erin und wurde rot. Was ist wenn ihre Mutter sieht dass Erin an der Schublade und am Schrank war. Was ist wenn ihrer Mutter merkt dass was fehlt? Erin zog den Plug aus ihrem Arsch und wollte sich schnell anziehen. Doch ihre Beine versagten, also warf sie die Bettdecke über sich und rief ihre Mutter. „Ich bin krank. Kannst du mir bitte was aus der Apotheke holen?“ fragte sie sie in der Hoffnung das Pia das Haus verläßt und Erin die Sachen wieder zurück legen konnte. „Ach brauch ich nicht, hab alles hier“ sagte ihrer Mutter „Moment“ Erin hörte wie die Mutter die Treppen nach unten ging. Schnell lief sie ins Schlafzimmer und warf alles in die Lade. Schloss alles und rannte nackt wie sie war zurück in ihr Zimmer.

Gerade noch rechtzeitig, denn die Mutter kam schon wieder die Treppe hoch. „Ach Kind du bist ja auch ganz nackt, du solltest die was anziehen“ sagte Pia als sie Erin gerade noch dabei erwischte wie sie wieder ins Bett stieg. „Nee mir ist so warm“ jammerte Erin und warf die Decke ein bischen weg. Pia betrachtete die nackten Titten ihrer Tochter und in ihr regte sich ein Gefühl. „Na, die Titten haste von mir, die sind ja auch so groß wie meine, aber deine Nippel sind viel schöner“ Pia biß sich auf die Lippen. „Ohje was habe ich gesagt“ dachte sie. Erin hörte ihre Worte und sie spürte wie diese Worte wieder die Geilheit in ihr weckte. Sie griff sich an einen ihrer Titten und fuhr mit dem Daumen über den harten Nippel. „Meinste?“ fragte sie ganz unschuldig. Pia drehte sich auf dem Absatz um „das kann doch nicht sein dass ich auf meine eigene Tochter geil bin“ dachte sie und rannte hinunter.

„Oh man, mir fehlt aber einiges“ sagte Erin und holte ihren Laptop. Fest entschlossen zu lernen rief sie die Suchmaschine auf.

Pia ging mit schnellen Schritten die Treppe runter. Vor ihren Augen sah sie immer noch die knackigen prallen Titten ihrer Tochter. Sie spürte wie geil sie der Anblick gemacht hatte. Der Wunsch an diesen Titten zu saugen erschreckte sie. Erin während dessen war ganz in die Welt des Sexes eingetaucht. Sie sah sich verschiedene Filmchen an und ging auf diverse Seiten. Sie ließ sich Begriffe erklären und war fasziniert von dem was sie da sah. Sie kannte natürlich den Begriff Inzucht, doch hatte sie sich nie damit beschäftigt. Sie suchte auch diesen Begriff und las. „Die spinnen doch. Wenn ich mit meinem Vater Sex haben will dann kann ich das doch!“ dachte sie und wurde knallrot. „Oops nicht nur meine Mutter sondern auch noch mein Vater? Du bist pervers Erin“ sagte sie zu sich selbst, musste aber dabei lächeln. Den ganzen Tag verbrachte sie damit sich zu erkundigen, doch immer wieder folgen ihre Finger über die Tastatur und schrieben Inzucht, Inzest, Vater und Mutterliebe. Auch sah sie sich Clips darüber an und war begeistert.

Sie legte sich zurück und stellte sich vor wie sie mit ihrem Vater Sex hat, wie er ihr einen Vib in die Möse rammte und wie ihrer Mutter seinen Schwanz dabei blies. Sie konnte nicht anders und fing an sich selber zu befriedigen. Wie gerne hätte sie jetzt noch mal in die Schublade ihrer Mutter gegriffen.......

„Da bist du ja endlich“ rief Pia als ihr Mann das Haus betrat. „Ich habe so auf dich gewartet. Hast du eigentlich bemerkt wie erwachsen unsere Tochter eigentlich ist? Sie sieht gut aus oder?“ Norbert nickte. Ihm war natürlich aufgefallen wie entwickelt Erin war. Ihm waren auch sofort ihrer herrlich dicken Titten aufgefallen und als sie einmal die Treppe vor ihm hochstieg, bewunderte er ihren prallen Arsch. Wäre sie nicht seine Tochter hätte er gerne mal ihre Arschbacken auseinander gezogen, doch er hielt sich und seine Gedanken zurück.

Erin ließ sich für den Rest der Woche krank schreiben. Zu sehr hatte sie das Thema Sex und Inzucht im Griff. Immer wenn sie alleine war probierte sie aus. Oft bediente sie sich Mutters Schublade. Doch Pia hegte schon einen Verdacht. Als sie am Abend sich verwöhnen wollte, fand sie den Analplug in der Schublade und nicht wie gewohnt im Kästchen. „Du Schatz“ sagte sie „hast du kürzlich dein Arsch gefistet?“ Norbert drehte sich zu ihr um „Nein, warum?“ „Ach nur so. Aber wenn wir schon gerade beim Thema sind, magst mich ein bischen ficken?“ „Wenn du so fragst....“ lachte Norbert und schnappte sich seine Frau.

„Boah, das tat gut. So ein Arschfick ist doch was herrliches oder?“ fragte Torsten seinen Meister. Norbert lehnte mit geschlossen an der Klowand. Von seinem Schwanz tropfte noch etwas Ficksahne. Torsten drehte sich um und zog schnell die Hosen wieder hoch. „Ich will davon ja nichts verlieren“ lachte er als er Noberts fragenden Blick sah. „Oh man, hätte nicht gedacht dass es so geil ist mit nem Mann zu bumsen. Schön wärs wenn Pia auch noch mitmachen würde oder?“ „Joa“ sagte Torsten „ so ein bischen Gruppensex mag ich auch und Sabine auch, die ist da ganz wild drauf. „Wieso fragst du? Willste dass ich Pia mal so richtig rannehme?“ „Eigentlich hatte ich diese Idee, aber seit meine Tochter wieder eingezogen ist.....“ schmollte Norbert. „Fickst du sie?“ fragte Torsten. „Neeiinn“ sagte Norbert angewidert. „Wieso nicht? Muss geil sein die eigene Tochter zu ficken. Sabine und ich nehmen uns immer meinen Neffen. Der hat vielleicht einen geilen Arsch und Sabine ist ganz begeistert von seinem Schwanz“. „Hey sag mal, seid ihr Perverse oder so? Das ist Inzucht und verboten.“ meinte Norbert und hoffte aber innerlich noch mehr zu hören. „Ach Scheiß auf Inzucht. Peter will es und er ist erwachsen, wir wollen ja keine Kinder zeugen. Die sind viel zu streng mit dem Gesetz“ kam es von Torsten der sich gerade den Latz um die Schultern legte. „Ich sag es dir, fick deine Erin und du wirst sehen, dein Horizont wird erweitert. Und wenn Pia dann auch noch mitmacht....... dann kannste den Himmel sehen“ lachte Torsten noch und ging raus.

Das Torsten eine leicht perverse Ader hatte war ihm bekannt, aber dass er auch noch seinen eigenen Neffen fickte........Norbert ging Gedankenverloren zu seinem Schreibtisch. Er dachte an seine Tochter, sah im Geiste ihre Titten und ihren Arsch wieder vor sich. Leider war er leergepumpt, denn ansonsten hätte er sich wohl einen gewichst. Seine Tochter zu ficken........ Der Gedanke ließ ihn nicht mehr los.

Erin hatte sich in dieser Woche so oft befriedigt wie noch nie in ihrem Leben. Endlich konnte sie mitreden. Sie träumte vom Sex, von Schwänzen und nasse Mösen. Selbst pissende Schwänze und Mösen waren vertreten. Sie hatte das ebenfalls im Netz gefunden und auch ausprobiert. So herrlich warm und nass. Am schönsten fand sie es, wenn sie sich einnäßte. Es musste erst alles in die Hose gehen und dann an den Beinen runterlaufen und anschließend wollte sie gefickt werden.... aber davon träumte sie nur. Sie stellte sich dann vor, wie ihr Vater dann die nasse Hose auszog, mit den Fingern ihre Pflaume spaltete, mit der Zungenspitze ihren nassen Klit leckte, wie er ihr einen Finger in den Arsch schob um dann in Möse einzudringen. Wieder wurde sie geil. „Ich will meinen Vater ficken, ganz egal wie, aber ich will ihn ficken“ dachte sie und hoffte auf eine Gelegenheit.


... Continue»
Posted by Tutta 6 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Taboo  |  
12536
  |  
93%
  |  16

Erin Finally Gets Fucked Up Her Ass

Erin Finally Gets Fucked Up Her Ass


By billy69boy



Erin’s bedroom window slid up silently in the dim pre-dawn light. The mysterious man quietly climbed into her bedroom, so as not to wake her, or her parents, who slept soundly in their upstairs bedroom. As he eyed her up, Tiger walked groggily toward him, and rubbed against his bare legs. He reached down and petted the orange tabby on his head as he purred softly.

Erin knew the man would be there in her room this morning, but she didn’t expect him so soon. She was still sl**ping soundly, lying on her stomach, and wearing just an oversized t-shirt. Her covers were all piled up on the floor at the foot of her bed. Apparently she had a wild night pleasuring herself in anticipation of her early morning rendezvous with the older man who now hovered over her.

Tiger retreated under Erin’s computer desk and went back to sl**p. The man marveled at Erin’s long athletic legs, as he unraveled the small length of rope from his backpack. Gently, he brought Erin’s arms slowly behind her back, and tied her wrists together. He pushed her t-shirt up to her waist, exposing her smooth tight virginal ass to his lustful glare. This was their agreed upon area of interest, and he intended to give her what she asked for. He had other ideas of his own that they hadn’t discussed previously.

The man’s cock was already throbbing, almost painfully so, as he prepared his young student for her first anal sex experience. He was in no hurry, especially because he had taken a big dose of Viagra before he got there. He didn’t really need to take it in order to perform sexually, but it helped him to last much longer than normal. It had kind of like a supercharging effect on him, and he could go for hours at a time without losing control.

He rubbed her hard buns gently at first, causing her to stir ever so slightly. He wanted to just plunge his fat cock right into her willing ass and fuck her silly, but he kept his composure. Instead, he sat at the head of her bed; legs spread, and ran his stiff meat all over Erin’s uplifted face. She let out a sigh, and finally opened her eyes to see his purple helmet inches from her lips.

“SHHHHH! Quiet! Open your mouth, you dirty little slut,” the old man whispered tersely. Erin did as she was told, and soon her mouth was full of his steaming cock, as he held her head tightly in his hands. She gagged when he pulled her face down on his thick fuck stick, and only then did she realize that her hands were tied behind her back. The man drew back when her eyes grew wider, with a look of panic in them. He wasn’t there to hurt her, after all, but he did want to give her the message that he was in control of the situation, even if it was all her idea in the first place.

Realizing that her bed springs were making noise, he got up off the bed and pulled Erin’s wooden computer chair over, being careful that he didn’t disturb Tiger in the process. He put Erin’s pillows against the chair back, and motioned for her to sit down backwards on the chair, leaning up against the pillows. Her wrists were still bound behind her back. He tied her ankles to the front chair legs, and pulled her t-shirt up around her neck. He reached around and fondled Erin’s firm breasts until her nipples were rock hard and jutting out proudly.

He sat down at the foot of her bed, and leaned the chair over towards his erection until Erin’s mouth was lined up properly. She opened her mouth instinctively when he leaned the chair closer, and soon he was thrusting his cock deep into her hot mouth, fondling her vulnerable tits as she sucked him like a pro. He would have just kept going until he came in her mouth, but he was on a mission, and vowed to complete it as promised.

“Don’t be so eager to taste my gooey cum so soon, you whore! We’re in no hurry here, so you might as well settle down and enjoy the ride,” he admonished. Erin immediately slowed her pace, and her Master leaned back on his elbows, admiring the site of his young prey performing oral artistry on his stiff member. After several minutes of amazing cock sucking, he reluctantly pulled out of her mouth, and wiped his saliva- covered meat all over Erin’s face, making it glisten in the pre-dawn light.

He pushed the chair back far enough so he could stand up, then he lowered the chair back until it rested on her bed. He walked around behind her, knelt down between her restrained legs, and began to lick her already wet pussy while he squeezed and kneaded her sexy ass cheeks. Soon, he had her willing cheeks spread wide open, and he hungrily tongued and sucked her virginal forbidden dark entrance. He pushed two fingers into her steaming pussy as he continued to eat her ass with alacrity. Erin squirmed around on the chair, and moaned quietly, as the old man prepared her for his grand entrance.

The two virtual friends had been discussing anal sex fairly regularly online. The old man explained to his 18 year old protégé that pain-free anal sex could be achieved successfully with a combination of patience and proper lubrication. He recommended that she use a slippery, warming lotion while she practiced inserting various objects into her rectum. But, now that they were finally together, he wanted to show her that natural lubricants worked just as well.

The man stood up behind his beautiful young friend, and inserted his thumb into her anal canal as he continued to fingerfuck her pussy with his other hand. She gasped out loud, and he slapped her ass sharply several times.

“Shut the fuck up, bitch!” he reminded her in a low but commanding voice. The last thing they needed was to wake up her parents! He grabbed her vulnerable ass cheeks tightly and squeezed them hard to emphasize his point.

“Hold still!” he ordered, as he held her hips steady and ran his eager cock up and down her tender pussy and spasming asshole. Without warning, he surprised her, and pushed his rock hard cock into her quivering pussy. Slowly, he began to stroke it in and out, as she gasped with pleasure.

“You didn’t think I was going to ignore your tight little cunt, did you?” he asked, not expecting a reply. She just moaned slightly, as she pushed back towards his invading shaft. He penetrated her pink hole as deeply as it would go, and he was amazed that this young girl could take so much of his offering. He serviced her love canal for several minutes, as he reached around and fondled her firm tits, pinching her nipples until they were stiff and swollen. He didn’t have to worry about cumming too soon, because the Viagra allowed him to maintain an erection for as long as he so desired. He loved the sight of his pelvis bouncing off her ass cheeks time and again.
Just as he sensed Erin was working up to her climax, he abruptly pulled out of her dripping pussy, pulled the wooden chair upright, and took his place in front of her face. Erin’s eyes were still closed when he shocked them open by slapping her exposed tits sharply back and forth.

“Pay attention, you little fuck toy!” he grunted, as he held his slimy dick in front of her face. He didn’t have to say anything else, as she opened her mouth and accepted his hot wet pecker deep into her mouth. He was none too gentle with her, and he f***ed his meat deeply into her choking mouth. He fucked her face rapidly until tears formed in her eyes.

“Thanks a good fuck slave, keep sucking it like that!” her Master implored. He held onto her throat with both hands, and she could do nothing but continue to take his cock for as long as he saw fit. She breathed deeply through her nose in an effort to accommodate his desires.

Just as quickly, he repositioned the chair back down against the bed, and took his place behind her helplessly bound young body. He spread her ass cheeks wide and licked gingerly around her dark circle until her sphincter muscle dilated and contracted in wild spasms. He plunged two fingers into her slick pink pussy, as his stiff tongue penetrated her willing asshole. She displayed not an ounce of hesitation with regard to what was to come next. He could feel her pussy contracting around his fingers, and he knew it was time to finally give her what she wanted.

He guided his slippery shaft to her taboo fuck hole, and pressed the head against her entrance. She sucked in a big breath of air, and he eased his cock into her smooth opening. She offered no resistance, and soon his cock had disappeared halfway into her rectum. It was obvious that she had done her homework. Her asshole was well prepared for this intrusion. Erin moaned out loud this time, and he pushed deeper into her grateful ass, as he twirled his thumb around her jerking clit. She gasped and shook her head back and forth as she strained against the ropes that bound her to the chair.

“OOOOOOOHHHHH, YESSSSSSSS!!!” she exclaimed, as her first orgasm shot through her body like a bolt of lightning. Encouraged, the man thrust his hard cock deeper into her ass until his balls were slapping against her pussy. His young captive could do nothing else but go along for the ride, as she reveled in this entirely new sexual sensation. The old man, easily twice her age, smiled to himself as he continued to hold her tightly by the hips and pound her ass with no intention of slowing down anytime soon. How often does he get to ass fuck willing, beautiful young girls nowadays, he reasoned?

He was determined to make this experience last as long as possible, but he had another surprise twist for his innocent captive: on the backstroke, he pulled his rigid fuck rod completely out of Erin’s ass, and plunged it into her pussy in one motion. Erin let out a shriek of surprise, and the man had to slap her ass a few times to remind her where they were.

“Be quiet, while I fuck your dirty cunt with my filthy cock, young lady!” he whispered, as he jammed his prick in and out of her while he dug his nails into her sexy ass cheeks. When he pushed his thumb into her gaping ass hole, she shuddered uncontrollably, and her ensuing climax encouraged him to fuck even harder. Just as she came to her peak, he changed holes again, and soon he was banging her ass unmercifully while she squirted her love juice all over their legs.

He didn’t stop fucking her ass until her spasms subsided, and she was able to breathe normally again. He pulled his cock out of her ass, and admired her gaping anal passage. He dropped to his knees and attacked her wide open asshole with his tongue, causing her ass to gyrate wildly in response. He gripped her ass and ran his tongue around the rim of her rectal opening, which resembled the crate or a live volcano at that point. He put a lip lock on her asshole, and sucked on it until she thrashed around uncontrollably in response. He got to his feet, pulled the chair upright again, and stood in front of her face. She opened her mouth wide in eager anticipation, and he buried his erection into her awaiting mouth. He fucked her face, smiling as he watched her taste all those exotic juices from her cunt and ass mixing with her saliva. He planned to give her one more exotic taste for her palette, and he held her head snuggly in preparation for his own orgasmic explosion into her mouth, when there came a sharp rapping on her bedroom door.

“Erin? Are you alright in there? Breakfast is almost ready, sweetheart,” came the voice of her mother. Quickly, the Instructor pulled his cock out of Erin’s mouth so that she could reply. Only it was too late, and he proceeded to gush his hot sticky cum all over her face, as she struggled to answer as calmly as possible: “I’m fine, mom, I’ll be there in a minute,” she managed to utter with confidence.

Finally spent, the old man wiped his slimy cock all over her face, collecting his jizz along the way, and feeding it to Erin. She willingly swallowed all of his offering, and lovingly licked his cock clean, smiling widely all the while. She looked up into his eyes as she finished, grinning and blushing the entire time.

“That was incredible,” she whispered gratefully, “I just knew a real cock in my ass would feel so much better than any toy or bottle I’ve tried. Thank you so much for teaching me the secrets of good anal sex. I didn’t feel any pain at all, just like you said. And thanks for talking dirty to me too…you know how much I like that!” she added. The old man just smiled and nodded, as he untied her wrists and ankles, and massaged the rope marks away. She stood up and the unlikely couple embraced and kissed tenderly. Under her desk, Tiger looked up briefly and stretched and yawned, before he curled up again and fell back to sl**p, totally uninterested in his human pet’s activities.

“I’d love to invite you to breakfast, but that might be a little difficult to explain to my parents,” she joked.

“Probably not a good idea,” the mystery man agreed, “goodbye my sweet Erin!” he said, as he slipped out of her window, and disappeared into the faint light of the early morning.




... Continue»
Posted by billy69boy 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Hardcore  |  
2507
  |  
97%
  |  17

Tochter Erin Teil 3


Norbert fuhr mit 120 kmh die Autobahn entlang. Er dachte an Zuhause und lächelte. Seit Erins Einzug war etwas mehr als ein halbes Jahr vergangen und vieles hatte sich geändert. Zum einen hat Norbert ein größeres Bett gekauft, denn Erin hatte es sich angewöhnt wieder im elterlichen Bett zu schlafen „...um schneller an einen Fick zu kommen“ hatte sie damals gesagt.

Zum Anderen hatte Norbert sein Haus überwiegend mit Laminat und Fliesen ausgestattet, denn seit dem die Familie unter anderem Pissen als Hobby hatten, war Teppich dafür ungeeignet.

Er setzte den Blinker um auf eine andere Bahn zu wechseln. Gedankenverloren fuhr er weiter. Er dachte an das letzte Wochenende. Pia, seine Frau, schüttete gerade das Wischwasser weg und Erin war im Bad. „Schatz“ sagte Norbert „ich liebe dich und Erin, aber ich brauche mal ne Auszeit. Ich liebe es auch euch zu ficken, aber ich bin kein Leistungssportler. Ich würde gerne zu Konrad fahren.“ Pia schaute ihren Mann an „Zu Konrad? Meinste? Also ich habe da nichts gegen. Ich fragte mich eh schon die ganze Zeit wie du das schaffst uns beide zu begatten. Wann wollste denn fahren?“ fragte Pia. „Am liebsten nächste Woche, ich habe noch soviel Resturlaub. Ich würde Konrad sofort anrufen.“ antwortete er. Gesagt getan.

„Kira“ rief Konrad. Er lag auf dem Bett und wichsten leicht seinen Schwanz. „Jaha, ich komme sofort“ kam es aus dem Bad. Kira erschien nur mit einem Höschen bekleidet und ihren Kosmetikbeutel in der Hand. Ihre schweren Titten wippten bei jedem Gang. „Muss ich denn wirklich weg? Vielleicht mag Norbert mich auch. Ich will nicht weg“ maulte Kira und setzte sich auf Konrads Beinen. Mit gierigem Blick schaute sie zu, wie er sich langsam wichste. Er wollte nicht abspritzen, aber es entspannte ihn ein bischen. „Ach Kira, klar würde er dich mögen, aber genau das ist es ja. Du bist 1 Jahr älter als seine Tochter und außerdem ist er glücklich verheiratet. Ich weiß auch nicht, wie er es finden würde zu erfahren, dass Marc und ich dich ficken. Er ist n Spießer weißte, Haus, 2 Autos und einen gepflegten Garten, ich muss ihn langsam darauf vorbereiten. Außerdem scheint er irgendwas auf dem Herzen zu haben. Es ist besser wenn du in der Zeit weg bist okay Liebes?“ „Okay“ seufzte Kira und kletterte von ihm runter.

Konrad sah ihr nach. Ihr praller Hintern wabbelte und als sie sich noch mal kurz umdrehte, schwangen ihre Euter. Kira war 25 Jahre alt und eigentlich die Freundin von Konrads Sohn Marc, 27. Konrad hatte schon früh festgestellt, dass er auf junges Fleisch stand. Als Marc seine erste Freundin mit nach Hause brachte konnte Konrad nicht anders als sie zu beobachten. Irgendwann lugte er durchs Schlüsselloch um auch die anderen Frauen zu beobachten und wichste ordentlich dabei. Marc war kein Sohn von Traurigkeit, er bediente beide Geschlechter und machte da auch keinen Hehl draus. Kira war zwar seine Freundin, aber das hielt ihn nicht davon ab auch andere Frauen zu beglücken, oder auch Männer.

Eines Tages dann, erwischte Marc seinen Vater wie er wieder einmal durchs Schlüsseloch sah und Kira beim duschen beobachtete. Marc sah, wie sein Vater seinen Schwanz wichste und bekam selber eine Latte davon. „Naaa Paps, geile Braut oder?“ sagte er. Zuerst erschrak Konrad, doch als er sah, dass ein Sohn seinen eigenen Schwanz in der Hand hielt, nickte er „Jaaaa mein Sohn, geile Braut.“ hechelte er. „Kira läßt sich bestimmt auch von dir ficken, soll ich sie fragen?“ kam es von Marc. Konrad war erst verwirrt, denn bisher hatte er sich nur aufs spannen beschränkt um dann im Schlafzimmer so lange zu wichsen bis die Ficksahne hochstieg. „Waa was? Du meinst sie würde...... oh das wäre himmlisch.... aber bist du denn damit einverstanden?“ fragte er stotternd. Marc grinste „mir ist das egal, so lange wie ich die auch besteigen kann. Ich glaub die steht drauf, warte mal“ sagte Marc und öffnete die Badezimmertür.

Konrad hörte kurzes Gemurmel und dann kam Kira, nackt wie sie war, raus und lächelte „du willst mich ficken?“ fragte sie. Konrad konnte nicht reden. Hektisch nickte er nur. Kira ging in die Hocke und griff nach seinem Schwanz. „Uhhhh“ presste Konrad heraus. Als dann Kira seinen Schwanz auch noch in den Mund nahm, hörte er nur noch sein Blut rauschen. Er ließ sich ganz seinen Gefühlen fallen. Kira gab ihr bestes. Sie saugte und sabberte, sie quetschte seine Eier und zog dran. Sie nahm seinen Stab ganz in ihrer Mundvotze auf. Marc stand daneben und konnte den Blick nicht abwenden. Er sah seinen Vater wie der das genoss. Wie ferngesteuert ging er auf seinen Vater zu und kniff ihm in die Brustwarze. Wieder stöhnte Konrad auf. Marc wurde mutiger. Er küßte seinen Vater und dieser erwiderte den Kuss. Immer hektischer werden fingen die drei an sich gegenseitig zu berühren. Marc zog Kira hoch und ging mit ihr ins Schlafzimmer. Mit wippendem Schwanz folgte Konrad seinem Sohn. Er konnte nicht mehr denken. Marc legte Kira aufs Bett. Sie spreizte die Beine und Konrad konnte ihre glänzende Muschi sehen. Sie triefte regelrecht vor Votzensaft. Marc hatte sich zu ihrem Kopf gekniet und ließ sich seinen Schwanz von ihr blasen. „Nu komm schon, sei kein Schisser. Leck sie“ sagte er zu seinem Vater.

Konrad ging in auf die Knie und ließ sein Ziel nicht aus den Augen. Mit der Zungenspitze berührte er ganz vorsichtig Kiras Pflaume. Leise stöhnte sie auf. „Nun mach schon, sie geht nicht kaputt, glaube mir“ rief Marc nochmal und warf selber den Kopf in den Nacken. Konrad leckte Kira nun schneller. Er schmeckte ihren Saft und wollte noch mehr. Mit einem Finger drang er in ihre Votze und steckten einen zweiter direkt hinter her. „Mjajam“ nuschelte er. Kira richtete sich auf und schaute auf Konrad hinunter. Irgendwas sagte ihm er solle aufhören. Erstaunt schaute er hoch. Er folgte ihrem Blick und dann sah er, wie sich Pisse aus ihrer Möse in die Freiheit schob. Nun hielt ihn nichts mehr. „Jaa du geile Sau, piss mich an, los gibs mir“ schrie er und wichste sich schneller. Sie pisste los und Konrad duschte sein Gesicht. Marc beobachtete das gierig. Er selber wichste seinen Schwanz ebenso hart und schnell. So was hatte auch er noch nicht gesehen oder gehabt. Er genoss es seinen Vater so zu sehen und sagte „ Ja Papa, die kann´s was. Du bist so geil, ich will dass du sie fickst.“ Konrad hörte seinen Sohn reden und nachdem Kira aufgehört hat zu pissen, robbte er sich an sie heran. Mit einem harten Stoß rammte er seinen Schwanz in ihre Möse. Laut schrie Kira auf und ließ sich wieder aufs Bett fallen. Mit heißem Schlund saugt sie an Marcs Pimmel. „Oh meine Eier platzen gleich“ ächzte er. Konrad fickte sich in den Himmel. Er pumpte und dann kam die Creme. Er zitterte und schwitze und der Spermastrahl wollte nicht enden. Völlig fertig sackte er zusammen und blieb schwer atmend am Boden liegen. Marc dagegen nahm nun des Vaters Stellung ein und schob seinen Schwanz in die voll Sperma verschmierte Möse von Kira. Er fand das so geil, dass es aber auch nicht lange dauerte und er kam. Er spritzte seine Sahne auf ihren Bauch und auf ihre Titten. Mit einem Jauchzen verrieb sie es und leckte es dann anschließend von ihren Fingern.

Am Abend dann waren die Männer wieder erholt. Sie saßen zusammen und keiner sagte ein Wort. Zu kurios war das Vorgefallene. Konrad sagte „Marc mein Sohn, dass was heute passiert ist, ähh, ich meine äh....“ „Ach was Paps, ich fands geil und du auch. Kira sowieso, aber sag mal seit wann genau stehst du auf junge Frauen und hattest du auch mal was mit einem Mann?“ Die Männer sprachen sich aus und erzählten sich die ein oder andere Geschichte und so kam es dann, dass sie sich manchmal zusammen einen Porno reinzogen und dabei wichsten.

Marc erfuhr dass sein Vater nie richtig wirklich was mit einem Mann hatte, aber er deutete auch an, dass er da wohl nichts gegen hatte. „ ….. also ich hatte als Kind mal so ein Erlebnis, war aber nichts besonderes“ sagte Konrad noch und Marc harkte nach. Sein Vater erzählte ihm, dass er mit seinem Bruder mal zusammen gewichst hätte, aber das auch nur einmal und das ist schon Jahre her. Marc konnte aber den enttäuschten Unterton heraus hören und sagte: „ Wie wärs wenn du jetzt mal einen Arsch fickst oder dich ficken läßt?“ „Ha, wie soll ich das denn machen? Ich kenne niemanden der das macht. Oder willst du etwa?“ Marc schaute seinen Vater an „Warum nicht?“ Konrad sah seinen Sohn an:“ Ach was, nu hör aber auf!“ sagte er mit einer kreischenden Stimme. Die Männer schwiegen damals, doch der Gedanke dass sein eigener Sohn seinen Arsch entjungfert, törnte Konrad an doch er versuchte sich nichts anmerken zu lassen.

Wenn die Männer dann und wann mal zusammen wichsten, hatte Konrad schon gehofft dass Marc ihn nun fickt, aber selber den Anfang machen konnte er nicht. Marc hätte durchaus den Anfang machen können, doch er ließ seinen Vater zappeln. Er sollte bereit sein und dann wollte Marc seinen alten Herrn ficken, doch der Zeitpunkt war noch nicht da.

Kira kam nun öfter zu ihnen nach Hause und hatte Sex mit beiden Männern, entweder einzelnt oder zusammen. Sie sauten dann richtig rum, sie pissten und sabberten. Schweiß und Sperma mischten sich auf den pissnassen Körpern.

Marc hatte sich irgendwann dazu entschlossen auszuziehen. Er nahm sich im Ort ein kleines Zimmer und ließ seinen Vater und Kira somit allein. Kira zog bei Konrad ein und galten nun als Paar, was Marc aber nicht abhielt Kira weiter zu ficken, doch in seiner kleiner Wohnung fanden andere Orgien statt. Er vergnügte sich mit Männern und Frauen und tobte sich richtig aus.

Konrad lag also so im Bett und schaute Kira hinterher. Er seufzte und sah auf die Uhr. „Na dann werde ich wohl aufstehen müssen“ dachte er und setzte sich auf die Bettkante.

Norbert stoppte den Wagen vor einer roten Ampel. Auch sah auf die Uhr. „Noch ne halbe Stunde, dann bin ich endlich da.“ dachte er und fuhr wieder an. Seine Blase drückte. Er hatte es die ganze Fahrt über vermieden sich zu erleichtern. Seit dem Pissen in seiner Familie mit zum Sex gehörte, genoss er den leichten Schmerz. „Was die Mädels wohl gerade machen?“ fragte er sich.

„Mama schau mal, sieht das nicht toll aus?“ fragte Erin ihre Mutter. Die Frauen standen in einem Erotikshop und Erin hatte Dessous anprobiert. Ihre Mutter hatte sich derweil bei den Toys aufgehalten und hatte heimlich für ihre Tochter Nippelsauger gekauft. „Jaaa geil, sieht gut aus mein Kind. Kaufen wir das?“ sagte sie und beugte sich dann zu ihr herüber und flüsterte: „ Ich will jetzt nach Hause bitte“ Erin grinste:“ du geile Fickschlampe, du kannst es wohl nicht abwarten was?“ Sie sah wie ihre Mutter sie angrinste und ging zurück in die Kabine.

Norbert parkte den Wagen vor der Hausnummer 8 und stieg aus. Er reckte sich und holte seine Sachen aus dem Auto. „Oooohh nun muss ich aber bald aufs Klo“ sagte er sich und klingelte. Der Summer ertönte und mit einem Klick öffnete Norbert die Tür. „Hallo Bruderherz“ sagte Konrad und nahm seinen jüngeren Bruder in den Arm. Nach der Begrüßung nahmen die Männer im Wohnzimmer Platz und Konrad reichte Norbert ein Bier. Durstig trank Norbert es aus und nahm direkt ein Zweites. Die Männer unterhielten sich über belangloses doch Konrad ahnte dass Norbert ihm was sagen wollte, sich aber nicht traute. Nach nochmal 2 Bier merkte Norbert, dass er nun wirklich aufs Klo müsste und wollte aufstehen. Doch das Bier tat seine Wirkung und Norbert fiel zurück aufs Sofa. „Oh man, ich muss aufs Klo, doch ich hab einen im Kahn“lachte er. „Mmhh ich hätte lieber einen im Arsch als im Kahn“ kam es von Konrad der über seine Worte selber erschrak. Norbert war so baff dass er seine Blase vergaß. Ein Spritzer schoß in die Hose und er stand schnell auf. „Äh entschuldige“ kam es von Konrad „ich weiß nicht was ich sage, ich ähh, bin ähh betrunken“.

„Ach was, du hast ja recht“ sagte Norbert und nu war Konrad überrascht. Norbert setzte sich wieder und erzählte seine Geschichte. Konrad hörte zu und merkte wie die Geschichte ihn aufgeilte. „Oh man, das ist ja geil. Ich hab n richtigen Ständer“ ächzte er und holte seinen Steifen heraus. „Ich muss dir aber noch mehr erzählen“ lachte Norbert. „Wenn ich dabei wichsen darf.... man zu“ kam es von seinem Bruder. „Mmhh am besten ich zeige es dir.“ Norbert stand auf und Konrad sah ihn mit großen Augen an. Norbert schloss die Augen und legte den Kopf in den Nacken. Konrad sah wie sich Norberts Hose dunkel färbte, er sah wie die Pisse vom Stoff nicht mehr gehalten wurde und Tropfenweise austrat. Er wichste schneller. „Wow sieht das geil aus, ich wußte ja gar nicht, dass du so ein perverses Schwein bist.“ flüsterte Konrad und ging auf die Knie. Norbert nahm noch ein Schluck Bier und merkte dann wie sein Bruder seinen Schwanz aus der Hose nestelte. Freudig sprang der nasse Pimmel heraus um dann im Mund des Bruders zu verschwinden. Er genoss es, wie Konrad ihm einen blies und an den Eiern spielte. Konrad selber hatte alle Hemmungen über Bord geworfen, er wollte ficken und gefickt werden. Schnell hatten die Männer ihre Klamotten aus. Konrad lag auf Norbert und dieser zog ihm die Arschbacken auseinander. Mit einem Finger fummelte er an Bruders Arschloch und drang auch ein. Konrad stöhnte und ächzte. Die Männer vergaßen alles um sich herum. Konrad präsentierte seinem Bruder seinen Arsch und Norbert setzte an. Er drückte ein bischen und noch ein bischen. Konrad verspürte einen Schmerz doch dann entspannte er sich noch mehr und spürte wie sein Bruder ganz in ihm verschwand. Norbert stieß zu, erst langsam doch dann immer schneller. Jede einzelne Zelle wollte den Arsch von Konrad ficken. Er rammte seinen Stab doller und doller rein. Seine Eier klatschten an den Eiern seines Bruder. Konrad wichste sich dabei und grunzte wie ein Stier. Es dauerte nicht lange und die Männer spritzten ab. Norbert schob alles in Konrads Darm und Konrad spritzte hart auf den Boden. Ächzend rollten sie auf den Boden. „Oh man war das geil.“ sagte Konrad und schlief ein. Norbert holte noch eine Decke und versank ebenfalls.

„Oh Mama, du brauchst echt einen Automatikwagen.“ sagte Erin. Ihre Mutter fuhr und fummelte ihr gleichzeitig an der Möse. Doch musste sie ständig ihre Hand wieder wegnehmen, wenn sie schalten musste. „Jaa ich werde Papa das sagen wenn er wieder da ist“ lachte Pia. Zuhause angekommen packte Pia sofort die Nippelsauger aus und rief ihre Tochter:“ Ich hab da was für dich, gib mal eben deine Titten.“ Erin zog sich aus und schaute was ihre Mutter da machte. Als sie ihr die Sauger ansetzte stöhnte Erin auf. „Die musst du nun jeden Tag ansetzen, dann werden deine Nippel empfindlich und reagieren sofort und außerdem werden die herrlich lang“ sagte Pia und gab ihrer Tochter einen Kuss. Erin genoss das saugende Gefühl und nickte. Sie erwiderte den Kuss und wurde sogar fordernder. Die Frauen fingen an sich ganz auszuziehen. Erin hatte die Hände in der Hüfte und die stand breitbeinig in der Küche. Ihre Mutter hockte vor ihr und leckte ihre Möse. Pias Gesicht glänzte vor Votzensaft und sie Erin aufstöhnen als sie ihr einen Finger in die nasse Möse schob. „Oh Mam, du machst das fantastisch“ flüsterte Erin. „Leg dich hin du Pissschlampe“ sagte Pia und Erin ging zu Boden. Pia stellte sich über sie, ging etwas in die Hocke. „Mach den Mund auf“ forderte sie und Erin machte wie ihr gesagt wurde. Sie schloss die Augen und hörte das leise Zischen. Dann schmeckte sie auch. Pias Pissstrahl ging über ihr Gesicht bis hin zu ihren Titten. Die Nippel waren dank der Sauger schon mächtig geschwollen und als ihre Mutter auch noch dran zog konnte Erin sich nicht mehr zurückhalten. Sie kam mit ihrem Oberkörper hoch und saugte sich an der Mutters Möse fest. Beide Frauen atmeten nun heftiger.

„Ja Ficktochter, leck mich, bums mich,“ rief Pia und bewegte ihrer Hüften vor und zurück. Pia drehte sich um und setzte sich auf Erins Gesicht. Sie spreizte die Beine ihrer Tochter und während Erin sich an Mutters Votze und Arsch zu schaffen machte, verwöhnte Pia Erins Pflaume. Die Frauen fingerten sich zum Höhepunkt.

Norbert wachte auf. Ihm war, trotz Decke, kalt. Er richtete sich auf und sah zur Seite. Konrad regte sich ebenfalls. Die Männer saßen nackt nebeneinander. „Ich wollte eigentlich hierher kommen um Kraft für meine Frauen zu tanken, stattdessen ficke ich mit meinem Bruder.“ sagte Norbert und schüttelte den Kopf. „Hey Halloo, du fickst auch mit deiner Tochter, dann kannste auch mit deinem Bruder bumsen oder? Also ich fands geil. Dann kann ich dir ja auch ein Geheimnis verraten.“ sagte Konrad und erzählte Norbert von Marc und Kira. „Wie bitte? Kira ist erst 25? Du alter geiler Sack. Sie ist ein Jahr älter als Erin.“ kam es von Norbert irgendwie entsetzt. „Jaaaa aber die fickt so gut, sie ist herrlich eng und versaut. Ihre Titten hängen so geil und ihre Votze ist immer nass. Weißte was, ich rufe Marc an und sage ihm dass er sie wieder herbringen soll. Sie wollte sowieso nicht weg.“ Konrad stand auf und nahm das Telefon. Während er mit Marc sprach, baumelte sein schlaffes Glied vor ihm her. Norbert robbte zu ihm hin und griff nach seinem Ding. Im Nu reagierte er. Konrad grinste und drehte sich zu seinem Bruder. „Ach Marc, und wenn ihr kommt, dann plane mal etwas Zeit ein, ich glaub ich hab ne Überraschung für dich.“ sagte er grinsend und legte auf. „Marc mag auch Männerärsche gerne“ kam es noch von ihm und dann schob er seinen Schwanz tiefer in die Maulvotze seines Bruders.

Gegen Abend lag Erin an dem Busen ihrer Mutter und nuckelte daran. Die Frauen hatten es sich auf dem Sofa gemütlich gemacht und schauten fern. Doch so richtig konnte keine der beiden sich auf das Programm konzentrieren. Erin hatte sich erneut die Nippelsauger angesetzt und rieb sich sich leicht ihre Möse. Pia nahm das Telefon und rief auf dem Handy ihres Mannes an. Nach einigem Klingel hob jemand ab. „Ja, bitte“ sagte die Stimme die nicht die von Norbert war. „Hallo? Hier ist Pia, Norberts Frau, mit wem spreche ich?“ „Oh Hallo Pia, hier ist Marc. Norbert kann gerade nicht, der äh der steckt irgendwie fest. Er ruft dich nachher an ok?“ sagte Marc und legte auf. Er konnte nicht mehr sprechen, sein Onkel nagelte gerade seinen Arsch und er wollte nichts davon verpassen.

Kira lag unter Marc und Konrad kniete neben ihrem Kopf. Sie sabberte an Konrads Schwanz während Marc ihre Nippel saugte. Norbert zog seinen Schwanz raus „ich will auch gefickt werden“ sagte er und drehte sich um. Marc nahm die Gelegenheit war und schob seinen dicken Prügel in Norberts dunkle Grotte. Tief jagte er seinen Schwanz da rein und stieß hart zu. Konrad beobachtete erregt dieses Spielchen. Kira saugte an seinem harten Pimmel und arbeitete sich mit der Hand zu seinen Eiern. Sie zog dran und dann steckte sie ihm einen Finger in den Arsch. „Ohhh jaaa, weiter“ ächzte er und bearbeitet gleichzeitig Kiras Möse. Er hörte wie sein Sohn und sein Bruder kamen. Sie grunzten sie schrien. Marc zog seinen Schwanz aus dem Arsch vom Onkel, drehte sich zu Kira und spritzte seine Ladung auf ihren Körper. Ihm nachmachend spritze auch Norbert alles was er hatte auf Kiras Möse. Konrad genoss das glibbrige Zeug und verrieb es. Immer schneller rubbelte er ihren Klit. Kurz bevor sie kam, spürte er etwas warmes. Als er zur Seite schaute, bekam er Pisse direkt ins Gesicht. Marc stand über ihm und übergoß ihn mit dem goldenen Sekt. Als Konrad das realisierte, kam auch seine Ficksahne hochgeschossen. Er spritzte alles in Kiras Mund. Diese musste husten weil er sie damit überrascht hatte. Lachend saßen sie kurz darauf zusammen.
„Oh man, wenn ich nach Hause komme bin ich fertiger als vorher“ grinste Norbert. „Tja, deinen Frauen brauchen wohl noch mehr Schwänze oder?“ lachte Konrad und wedelte mit seinem Schwanz. Norbert überlegte. „So doof ist die Idee gar nicht.“ sagte er. „Wenn ihr zwei meine beiden Fickweiber auch bumst, dann kann ich zwischendurch mal durchatmen..... mhh und Kira kommt natürlich auch mit, denke dass Pia auch ihre Möse mag. Unser Haus ist groß genug für alle, jaaaa genau das machen wir.“

Marc und Konrad sahen sich an. Was hatten sie zu verlieren? Konrad war in Rente und Marc konnte sich versetzen lassen. Kira würde auch einen neuen Job finden und wenn nicht, wäre das auch nicht schlimm, denn schließlich ist Pia ja oft alleine zu Hause.

Norbert wählte die Nummer von zuhause. Pia nahm ab. Norbert erzählte ihr von seiner Idee und Pia war begeistert. „JJJJJaaaaa Schwänze ohne Ende und noch ne süße kleine Fickmöse dazu, jaaaa wann kommt ihr? Erin nickt auch schon, hihi sie zeigt auf ihr nasses Loch, kommt doch heute schon, dann können wir schon mal testen“ sagte Pia lachend.

Die Männer und Kira packten ihre Sachen. Obwohl sie alle ein bischen fertig waren, kamen sie schnell bei Erin und Pia an. Heftig wurden sie begrüßt und noch in der Nacht übten sie für das gemeinsame Zusammenleben.... Continue»
Posted by Tutta 5 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Taboo  |  
3653
  |  
100%
  |  10

Erin on the beach

Mike had promised to take Erin out before her intendid trip to the desert, he called for her at her parent's house in a borrowed old Willys Jeep from WW11, it was in olive green with a white American star on each side.
Erin greeted Mike, she was wearing a thin white cotton blouse tied under her breasts, light blue tight shorts and a straw hat! Her feet were in leather soled slip on sandals, into the Jeep she jumped.
Mike drove off and told Erin of a small deserted lake he had found a few days earlier and asked if that was OK.
" Oh Yes !" said Erin, " That sounds lovely! By the way , my bottom has just recovered from that caning you gave me! I think I should be fairly safe on the beach!" Mike replied, " I have a little surprise for you in that department!"
" OOOH I can't wait " smiled Erin.
After an hour, they arrived at the little lake, about 3 miles long and 2 miles across, they stopped by some sand dunes with tall grass growing out of the top, parked the Jeep took the hamper, laid 2 towels on the sand and opened a bottle of cool white wine, pulled 2 plastic cups out and had a drink.
Mike ran his hand across Erin's breasts, eased the knot on the blouse open, she wore no bra. He moved his lips down and put his mouth round her left breast and sucked, without touching her nipple, Erin gasped...then he slowly used his teeth to trap her nipple very gently.. "OH OH OH!! " she went!
They were lying side by side, Mike slid his hand down to the fastenings on her shorts, he undid the button and moved the zip down, slowly slid the shorts off her pretty legs, Erin asked " Are you going to fuck me here?"
" Yes my pretty, Undo my shorts!" Erin reached down and undressed Mike, took his cock in her hand.." OOOH that's nice and hard!" Mike pulled her pants sideways and putting his left leg under Erin's hip so his waist was over the inside of her right leg, lifted her left leg over his own waist and slipped his cock into her... " FUCK THAT'S LOVELY !" said Erin and started to move back and forth.
"Reach down and pass me one of your leather sandals, please Darling " Erin took her sandal off then asked Mike " What shall i do with it, but I think I know!!" "Kiss it all over then hand it to me " he said, and thrust a bit harder into Erin, she was gasping so he kept pumping rapidly, he was loving it and Erin called out " OH FUCK I'M ABOUT TO CUM!!"
Mike put his mouth on her right breast, teased the nipple with his tongue then smacked her on the bottom with the sandal!
" OOOH YOU DEVIL !" moaned Erin, " You have made me cum!"
Mike pulled out then lay her down on her front with her face near his steaming cock... he pulled her panties completely off then said.." Now put that in your lovely mouth while I spank you with your sandal, do you want my cum?"
" Oh yes please I am still quivering inside!" Erin said and took the tip of his cock into her mouth, Mike groaned with pleasure and, sitting up, spanked Erin's
bottom hard. " URRRRGH!" she cried!
Mike spanked her hard, 20 times, Erin was moaning softly, then she went down all the way onto Mike's cock " Fuck that's great !" he said and gave her another 20 spanks WHACK WHACK WHACK.......... Erin's bottom was now really red and tears were running down her face, she looked up, said " Are you ready to cum?"
" Yes " said Mike, she put her mouth round his cock again after sayin " Hit me 10 more times, REALLY HARD!" Mike whacked her, SMACK SMACK SMACK... then let go into her mouth!
Erin sucked and swallowed, got up, kissed Mike and thanked him, had another glass of wine said.." There is a cocktail called Sex On The Beach isn't there!"
"You cheeky monkey !" replied Mike ... Continue»
Posted by tusker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  
1030
  |  
98%
  |  4

Kirk & Erin

[user]http://xhamster.com/user/teengirerin[/user]

I want to give out a little information before I write this story! My name is Kirk Parmer and I moved to Texas 6 years ago in April and I came from Alaska. I was born and raised in Alaska for 15 years and that is why I have the username Alaska. The xxx is because I like porn! Now this story is titled Kirk & Erin because this is like a parody of the biblical story of Adam & Eve. This story is going to be better though because its going to have sex in it! I hope you will enjoy this and please comment!
________________________________________________________________________________

Erin and I have never meet before until we came to a tree with a forbidden fruit. When we first laid eyes on each other I thought that she was the most gorgeous women I have ever laid eyes on and she thought that I was the most handsome man she has ever seen.

So we took this forbidden fruit and we ate it so that we could be together but we also learned that we couldn't be up in the heavens. So we went to a place called Earth and we created a house together and called it home. This is our story of how we get along with each other after coming to Earth.
________________________________________________________________________________

"Oh baby your dick feels so good in my pussy. Give it to me hard." When Erin said those words it drove me fucking crazy so while Erin was on top of me I pulled my cock out of her pussy then I drove it back in. She went "Oh that feels so good now pound it in me faster" So then when I did it one more time and I kept on pounding it in her with my legs going up and down.

"you love this pounding your getting don't you Erin?" She didn't say anything because after a few seconds she goes "Oh My God IIIIIII'MMMMMM CCCUUUMMMIIINNNGGG! Her orgasm and her screaming was so intense that she didn't hear me saying I'm cumming and I cummed like buckets worth of cum right into her orgasming pussy! When we started it was still daylight outside but not it was dark outside.

When my dick was limp I pulled it out of her and I gave her a few passionate kisses and then I stepped outside for some thinking. Erin knows me so well that I give her long passionate kisses after we have sex that she came outside and asked me

"What is wrong my love?" I asked her "Do you ever miss being up in the heavens?" She says "I do sometimes but I'm a horny women and she loves having my dick inside of her" "Also if you go out tomorrow and get us some food and possibly a pet I'll let you have my ass cherry tomorrow. That got me excited and I then kissed her longer and more passionately then I did before after hearing those words.

After she told me that we went back into the house and took a shower and we went to bed all wet because I love how she looks while she is dripping with water from head to toe. We snuggled and then we fell asl**p but now its morning and I got up before Erin did and I had some morning wood. I went outside to go take a piss and do my morning chores.

I started the day by filling up our reinf***ed leafwater container with some hot and cold water since you can divide them. I know how Erin loves to be all fresh in the morning for me and I know how she loves it when I'm all hot and sweaty after a days work. I went out in the forest for some meat and some fruit and that is when I heard a strange noise.

The sound sounded like it was clawing so I grabbed my spear because if it was a bear I would have to defend myself. When I came around the corner I saw it was a tiger. It was a orange and white tiger.

It saw me so I was waiting to see if it would charge and then I remember what Erin said. So I grabbed some Tuna from the bag I have with me and I placed it down in front of me and stepped back a little bit. It smelled the tuna then saw it and it went to eat it and it did. After it was done eating the tuna it came towards me and it rubbed his leg against me to show his affection for me.

So during the rest of my time finding fruit and me it helped me catch some meat and I grabbed the fruit. We were on our way back and when we got to the house Erin saw me and then she saw tiger and she yelled TIGER! The tiger started running on jumped on her and started licking her face. I said "What the hell Erin? You know this tiger?"

Erin finally got up and said "I know this tiger I saw him and gave him some tuna the first time we meet and then I kept on feeding him. I went on another day and found out he wasn't there so I thought he ran off. I would've told you but I didn't know if he would come back or else I would've brought him home." So then we brought him into our house and he settled in fine. Erin also said that she'll give me her ass tonight.

Thru the rest of the day Erin has been teasing me by swaying her ass back and forth while walking around. She has also been bending down showing me her pussy. During the day I got a net and caught some more Tuna for Tiger then after that me and Erin had our dinner. With our dinner we had the meat that Tiger helped catch and we had banana's.

Erin grabs one and she starts teasing me with the banana. She starts to lick it like she does with my dick and then after a while she started to deep throat it. She starts to make some gagging noises and that just breaks me to the limit. I get up and tell her "that's it" and I grab that banana and replace it with my dick. I start to pump it in and out of her mouth at a furious pace.

I then take the banana that I took out of her mouth and put it in her pussy with the peel still on. She can't say anything with my dick in her mouth but she is in the moment. I ram that banana at the same time as I'm fucking Erin with my mouth. I asked her "You love this you little cock tease?" "I love it some much of how your dick acts but I want to be in a 69 and I also want you to put pieces of the banana in my pussy while you suck my clit!"

So we got into a 69 and she starts to suck on my cock while I peel the banana so I can stick it into her pussy. I get the peel off and I break a quarter of it off and I stick it into her pussy and Erin says "Oh My God that feels so good! Suck on my clit Kirk I need you to!" I stick out my tongue but I touch the tip on her clit then I back off and do it again. Its making me happy that shes in agony and that I'm teasing her like she did with her ass.

After a while she screams "you bastard stop teasing me and give it to me hard!" Before I did go hard on her clit I stuck another quarter of the banana in her pussy and she screamed "Oh My God" and now there is half of it left. I start to suck on her clit, pull on her clit, and flick it with my tongue and I'm repeating it. While I'm doing this I'm bouncing my legs up and down so that she is gagging on my dick.

After that she asked that I take the rest of the banana and stick it in her pussy then pound it in her. I'm happy to oblige since shes the only women on this earth for me so I grab that last bit and stick it in and pound it in her. She starts to say "Kirk your driving me crazy. Pound me hard and make me squirt my cum juice out for you." I then get beneath her and her head is right by mine so I'm able to pound her cowgirl style.

It only took her a few minutes and she starts to say "IIIIII'MMMMMM CCCUUUMMMIIINNNGGG" She squirts some of the banana out and she is squirting far. Now tiger was right beside the front of the bed and he was in the line of fire so he got hit with her cum. After she calmed down from her intense orgasm I ask her "Are you ready to take it in your ass?"

She went "Yes baby I want you in my ass so bad!" I flip her over and take some of her pussy juice on my dick and I rub it on her ass hole. I then lick her ass hole for a while then stick two fingers in! While I was sticking two fingers in her I was rubbing her clit with my other hand to calm her down with two fingers up her ass also so that she can orgasm again.

In a while she screamed and I told her to lower her ass hole onto my dick. She lost balance and she screamed Oh My God because it penetrated her fast and hard. It also hurt my balls a little bit when she did that but then I started moving her hips up and down a little bit so that she can get used to it. She then started to moan so that gave me the clue to start to pound her hard.

After a while she asked me to pound her like a tiger and I did then when Tiger heard his name he started to come up on the bed and he saw liquid on Erins pussy and he started to lick it which was by her clit. She started to scream because the feel of her ass being fucked and her clit being licked it was so intense for her that she had an orgasm immediately. I told her I was close to cumming and I asked her "Where do you want me to cum?" She told me to pound her mouth and cum in there.

She gagged a lot and there was saliva coming out of her mouth and then after a minute I started to cum. She gulped it all down her throat without a drip coming out of her mouth. We just layed down on the bed for a while and I kissed her on her sexual lips that I still tasted a little bit of cum on her tongue.

We went outside and Tiger followed us and when he got outside he started to chase fireflies. Erin was stroking my dick while we were heading out there and when we got there she inserted it into her pussy while sitting down on my lap. For some reason she started to lean forward while holding her chest. I started to ask "What's wrong Erin?" "I think I'm pregnant!"


To Be Continue? Maybe!... Continue»
Posted by alaskaxxx 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Sex Humor  |  
250
  |  
95%
  |  4

Sexy and tasty sandwitch Erin

Pete set up Erica for a surprise home-warming party for Erin in Montana.

Pete grew up in Europe and got seriously affected by charms of pale-skinned blue-eyed Scandinavian blond beauties, the first sex Goddesses of Europe when free sex became en vogue.

Hence his wish to charm Erica into an unexpected break-away from home rules.

Erica flew in on the first plane at 1st of July. Pete had explained the owner that Erin´s friend would arrive earlier than Erin. He picked up Erica from her flight. Oh boy, she´s gorgeous indeed. He had serious difficulties to keep his eyes on the road. He knew Erica is shy, so he did most of the talking ...

Babbling away his arousal, Pete showed Erica in and she helped him stuff some tasties, salmon and bottles with bubbles he´d brought along in the fridge.
Next, Pete took care to park his truck around the corner. And locked the door, shutting them in, to wait a few hours till the arrival of Erin and Tiger.

They looked for a place to hide, wait and still be comfortable with each other.
Not so easy in such a crazy set-up. Especially when you´ve never met before.
Being elder and wiser, Pete took charge. "We´ll sit quietly in the back room.
I make a pot of tea. And we´ll just chat a bit till the other two arrive".
Erica smiled, nodded and took a chair at the table there.

Soon Erica relaxed while they talked and looked to each other, taking turns in telling bits about Erin as they differently knew her. Suddenly both silenced.
A car stopped in front of the house.

Pete and Erica had been busy chatting, getting to know each other. Also Pete forgot to discuss with Erica the scenario for the arrival of Erin. They looked at each other. Eye-brows at max heighths. Pete gestured to Erica: You go first!

Erica stormed to the the door, as Erin opened it with Tiger at her feet.
Pete watched with a smile the long time girlfriends hug each other and scream.

Tiger watched up to the turmoil for a second. He knew enough.
He looked up to Pete as well and walked straight to the kitchen. Both knew the girls would need some time to calm down. Pete followed Tiger and asked which salmon dish he´d favour as a starter after such an appaling long trip. He also showed his soulmate the choice of milk and cream in the fridge.

It seems it took Erin ages to gather from hugs and screams mumbled that Erica was shown in by a mediator, by the name of Pete. Erin couldn´t believe it.
"Who the hell is this guy? He intrudes on my privacy and dearest girlfriend!
Where is he? I´ll kick his ass off and him out of my place!"

Erica tried to restrain Erin, who followed Tiger´s tracks into the kitchen.
Where we both waited with a large grin. Licking our lips.

"Infuriated you look even hotter, pretty young lady! Love your coloured cheeks".
Tiger knew enough: "Second salmon will take time. Better look around where I might possible survive harsh Winter in my high new house. Where´s her bed?"

Finally, Erin recognised Pete from her first visit to her new town. "Oh, it´s you. You know guy, you´re part of the reason I decided to settle here.
And I´m glad you managed to convince Erica to open my first own place!
Let me hug you, Pete - my Montana man."

Tension broken. All laughed. Pete proposed to get the goodies on the table.
They sat around it. Presented each other tasty bites. They drank a cool white frizzante. And, unpacking the fridge, Tiger was lucky, being served his main course earlier than he expected! ... "Two tasty teens and a horny guy.
Glad I got my main dish now. God knows how long the next portion might take!"
Cats have many lives. So even young cats can be very wise. Seen so much!

As Tiger had expected, the three lost interest in him completely. Her bed is the best place, although Tiger knew he´d be waken up brutally in a few hours.

Erica relaxed more as she felt Erin knew Pete well enough and trusted him.
Soon the bubbles by bl**d transport went to their brains and giggling ruled.
Pete observed the tasty teens with a growing grin. Everything as planned.

Pete patiently sipped his white wine watching the teens talk and get excited.
Halfway the second bottle they were high and pissed off enough to have a look at the rest of the place. Tiger saw them coming and hid in his second best nest.

All afternoon the sun had heated the bedroom. Instantly all three agreed it was too hot to wear any clothes. Pete layd down as a lazy guy with his pole in attention for any young admirers. Erin immediately understood her role.
She mounted Pete and streched on him. Pete asked Erica to take part,
disclosing a secret wish from Erin:

"I´ve never been DP-ed, Pete" you whisper in my ear, while your cheeks blush.
"Mount my big prick, baby. And I´m sure that Erica will be so sweet to try your strap-on! ... Come on, dear Erica. Let´s give Erin some sweet sandwich sex. Slowly enter her tightest hole, love. Together we will make Erin sweat. And screem with joy. I can feel her getting very wet ..."

Erica had never been intoxicated before by lemonade-like bubbles. That sexy combination with the feromones she unknowingly smelled made the blonde beauty turn into a vulcano. Passionately Erica grabs for Erins breasts. Pinching her stiff nipples mercilessly. Erica hardly realized she sent Erin squeaking like tiny little porn-stars from Asia. Tiger licked his moustache, covering his ears.

Pete slowly talked Erica back to her senses: "Now grab your dick, Erica. And slowly move it up and down Erin´s slit. I´ll slid out and let you use her own pussy juice to get her ass-hole wet. Yes, you´re doing great baby. You will make Erin really want to be taken by you ... Now slowly enter her with your hard-on, baby ... Yes, you´re doing fine. I can feel you as well in her ass."
Together they made Erin´s split into a tasty creamy screamy sandwich spread.

Tiger managed to fall asl**p, with both ears covered. So no-one kept any count of comes. Except Pete, who knew about his two extremely pleasant long-shots.

As a satisfied sandwich the three fell asl**p. Two on top of Pete. After half an
hour they tumbled over to their sides, still holding hands and hugging.

Tiger woke up from his sexy dreams, smelling something fishy. He lapped to his like and saved some come from dripping down on the bed. Intoxicated by the frizzante in the pussy juice, he soon also fell into a deep sl**p on the bed.

... Continue»
Posted by petdyke 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, First Time  |  
439
  |  
86%
  |  6

Mount Erin #4

Pete had almost lost conciousness, first time he exploded inside hot Mount Erin.
For a while he looked lost for further love play.

Tiger scratched Pete´s leg. Pete: "Oh, boy". Erin: "Oh dear, Tiger must be hungry". Pete quickly untied Erin from the young tree. Both dived into their back-packs, while Tiger watched with which belated breakfast they´d come up.
Tiger noticed some yoghurt, felt short of proteins after the climb, and quickly lapped it up from her snatch, while Erin was digging to something to feed her cat. With her head in backpack, Erin moaned: "Hey, Pete. Gimme a break!"

Pete helped out: "Hey, hottie. Tiger can have all of this tuna. And bit of the yoghurt for dessert. We´ll eat the mashed bananas with muesli and the rest of the yoghurt, baby ... later". Quickly, Pete fed the cat and grabbed hold of Erin, still on all fours.

Pete whispered in her ear. "Hot honey, first I´m still more hungry for you.
Your cat is quiet now. I want to ride you doggy-style."
By her hairs Pete pulled Erin´s head from the back-pack. He bit the nape of her neck again. He knew that like with a****ls, it makes the arse arch.
"I know where you want to have it know, tasty teen. Let me slide into your tightest." With his left hand, he used the mix of their cums to smear the entrance between her bums. First with one and soon with two fingers. With his very flexibele big thumb, he rubbed the message center beyond her Mt. Clit.

Erin was halfway heaven. Barely noticed how easily Pete conquered her last virgin hole with his mighty member. Pete held, rubbed and poked her. Erin gave in to the shivers running up and down her spine, meeting his meat in rhythm.
Pete noticed and let her hair swing loose. Slapped her ass with his free hand.
Swapped from the right to the left, while he kept close contact with her mount.

Erin was as hot as happy with this new ass experience. High up the mountain she could moan and scream as loud as she liked. "Awww Pete. This heaven. Don´t stop. Keep doing me." Pete felt her orgasm nearing and moved a bit faster.
As soon as Erin came again, he slowed down and left the her nerve center handling the messages of pleasure from all over her body. Despite Erin being much tighter there, he knew he´d keep it up for her much longer than during their first loving and lusty close encounter.

"As you like so much up your ass, you´ll get some more, horny honey". Pete smiled to himself at the success of this sexy (s)trip up his Snowy Mountain. "Do you want some of my melted snow up there? Do you want to feel me shoot inside you. Hah, real dicks shoot much better than strap-ons, isn´t it".

Later, Erin wasn´t really sure, whether Pete had said that. How the hell did he know, that she´d used strap-ons to get in heaven? But she was sure she came several times more, before Pete shot his load of snow deep down in her. Together they fell to their sides. Pete stayed long inside her, holding her close and hugging her as loving spoons, while he whispered her sweet silly words. Only when they both had to laugh real hard, he´d slid out of her.

After their lunch they decided they´d been high enough this mountain for the day. They washed up in a small stream and let the sun dry them. Tiger fell asl**p, exhausted from the climb. Erin got curious how his banana might taste and if she could rise it to full size once more. Her mouth and left hand made small Pete stand to attention soon, especially when Erin opened her legs for him to taste her clean but still swollen hot wet lips with his long strong tongue. As by heavenly magic they once more exploded simultaneously. Pete drew her head close and shot deep down her throat. Withdrew just in time not to gag Erin in her first deep-throat load.

They´d hugged and giggled for another hour in the hot sun. And decided to be wise and descend the mountain as long as their legs could still carry them. Pete stuffed their back-packs into one. And Erin carried Tiger on her shoulders on their way down. They knew by now that if they would want to see more of the mountain, they´d better wait for worse weather.
... Continue»
Posted by petdyke 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, First Time  |  
316
  |  
86%
  |  4

Erin the pupil and Mike the Form-master

Erin, a lovely young girl full of life and excitement, well over 18 and in her final year at school or college whatever you call it over there! Erin was due to see her Tutor, Mike, a bit older than Erin but in a way a little adventurous in his private life, slim, smart looking ...he liked a challenge!

Anyway, Erin met Mike and informed him they could not meet that daytime to improve her spelling and syntax, she had NetBall to do! Mike asked her which days were free, and none were!

Erin said, " Could you see me in the evening? I'm not far away!" " OK" said Mike " Come to my house tonight, this is your last chance Girl!!"

Erin arrived at Mike's house, wearing her sports outfit.....very short green pleated gymslip, white 'T' shirt and a pair of pump trainers!

Mike sat her down, laid sheets of papaer in front of Erin, " Now , just write these words down!"

Mike read some words out, Erin was having difficulty!!! " Oh Mike!" she said " Please let's stop I just can't do it, punish me if you want to!"

" Right you naughty Girl, COME HERE!!, Bend over my knee!!" Erin d****d herself over Mike's knee, he lifted her skirt then spanked her, quite hard and methodically, " OOOOOOOOOHHH !" went Erin, " THAT'S NICE!!!"

Mike spanked Erin for a whole 10 minutes, then slipped his left hand onto her left breast and his right fingers into her fanny...." THAT'S FUCKING LOVELY !!!" shouted Erin, and orgasmed!!!

Erin shouted " MIKE I WILL GET YOU BACK BUT THAT WAS LOVELY!!!"... Continue»
Posted by tusker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  
691
  |  
82%
  |  4

Erin and Jenny threesome

Erin and Jenny
Part 1
When I heard Jenny coming up to your bedroom after we had been fucking I was horrified, I though oh shit the game is up and my head was spinning but when she opened the door and walked in I was astonished. Jenny is slightly taller than you at about 5’8’’ and she certainly looked older than sixteen she has gorgeous short blonde hair and striking blue eyes with a full bust that pushed out filling her shirt. Her legs were long and the denims she had on were so tight they looked like that were sprayed on, hard up into her cunt crease and holding her fabulous arse firm.
Jenny pushed the door open and said that she had been watching us and that what we had done was i*****l, I was middle aged and you were thirteen, we had been having full sex, I had fucked you long and hard, you had wanked and sucked my cock and I had come my spunk right up inside your tight girly cunt. The way she said this so graphically made me wonder what the fuck was going on! Jenny you said, please don’t tell my mum and dad, they will kill me and probably Paul as well and if not the cops will lock him up, cant we talk about this please. I want you both to be very clear Jenny said, unless you both do exactly as I want then I will tell everyone what has been going on. I have fancied Erin for months now, she is so sexy with her cute little tits, big firm nipples and wonderful lips, and I want to explore what else she likes as well as your big cock.
Ok Jenny said to you, lie on the bed whilst I tie you up, I don’t want you running off before I have finished with you. Paul, you come over here and sit in this chair in the corner whilst I get undressed, there is stuff I have planned for the both of you as she emptied out a big bag of sex toys, big black dildo’s, huge rabbits and long fat butt plugs, oh fuck I thought, I hope these aint for me. Jenny tied me to the chair, legs apart strapped to each chair leg, hands tied to the arms and a pair of your tights right round my middle so I could get up, my cock was spent but did start to respond as Jenny stripped naked. Erin you are tied on the bed with hands and legs wide apart, your lovely cunt is slightly open due to the hard fucking I had just given you and my spunk was dripping out between your arse cheeks mixed with your cunt gushes and my view was wonderful.
Jenny is stripping off and peeling her tight jeans off, she has a slight tan where her panties have been but her tits are tanned as well, she has been sunbathing in her knickers I thought, horney cunt. Jenny is quite slim and she has narrow hips, she is almost like a boy except her tits are well developed and big and firm with large puffy nipples, she is gorgeous and I can see you looking closely at her cunt, you are flushed and your tummy is rising and falling as you take long breaths sucking in the scent of Jenny’s cunt and body sweat. Your young cunt mound is pushed up, you are clenching your arse cheeks in and out, you are getting excited and I can see you are wanting to go further with Jenny. My cock and balls are twitching and frantically starting to build up another supply of spunk, if I can’t fuck either of you I am going to wank my cock when I get out of here.
Jenny is walking over to me and she is bending down between my legs, I wince slightly wondering what she is going to do to me, ‘ I want to lick all of Erin’s cunt juice off your cock and balls so I can get the taste of her before I lick her out, you will clean my cunt and arse so I am clean for Erin to suck my twat, I may let you cum but probably not as I need to punish you for fucking my little girly friend. Jenny is licking all of your cunt juice off my cock and taking each of my balls between her full red sexy lips as her tongue greedily licks right round my cock end, under my foreskin and hard down into my piss hole, this cunt is a hot chick no doubt, she is slowly cleaning my cock of all of your cunt juice and making sure my cock gets good and hard at the same time. I am leaning back in the chair and my legs are tensing as I try and get as much pleasure as possible but Jen is not letting me get to excited. You are right behind Jen’s arse and she is making sure she lets you get a great view of her arse and cunt holes as she drifts her legs apart and her arse up into the air, a perfect view. If you had never been interested in fucking another girl then you certainly look right up for it now. Your tits are puffed up, your legs are wide apart, your clit is glinting in the light and is pert upright, your lips are puffed, your mouth is slightly open and your eyes are staring right at Jenny’s exposed arse and cunt, you want to love them so much, you start to cry and beg a little. Jenny can I please lick your cunt, I so much want to taste another girls pussy juice, please let me. This is making me so horney, I am tied up with a massive stiff cock now, a 16 year old lesbian is lick my cock end and sucking my balls and you are begging to suck her pussy.
Jenny is walking over to you now, my cock is straight upright and twitching as I try to extract some feelings out of it, Jenny is taking your dirty panties and is shoving them in my mouth to shut me up, but also to let me taste your young 13 year old cunt juices. She is turning you round so your head is down at the bottom of the bed, you are still on your back, Jenny pulls my chair closer and bends over my cock again, she lets in push right down her throat as she lowers her arse and cunt right over your face.
You can’t move as you are still tied down, your arms are out wide and you are flat on your back and Jen has placed her cunt and arse right over your nose and mouth, Jenny is rocking back and forwards on your face with my cock right down her throat, she is being careful not to give me to much pleasure as she is concentrating on rubbing her pussy lips and clit over your nose and mouth. You are slightly scared as you can hardly breath and Jen is pushing her cunt down right over your nose and mouth so you decide to give her some back, you gently bite her clit, nipping it with your teeth, Jenny gasps and grunts as she recoils off my cock, you little bitch she yells, you will pay for that later but fucking do it again only harder. Your nibble at her massive clit, it is a bit like a tiny cock, it is right out of its hood pert and hard, proudly sticking up, pulling in and out of its hood as you bite and lick it. Lick my arse hole Erin, stick your tongue up my arse hole, I can see your tongue shoot out and enter the dark little hole jenny so loves to play with when shoving her vibrator up it. You are massively turned on now and can nearly cum by just pushing your clit up and down but you can’t quite do it so are very frustrated, Jenny has us both under control. My cock is ready to explode down Jens throat but she is not letting me move it in and out, she is concentrating on her clit whilst you lick out her arse and she is calling us both the most filthy cunt fucker names.

Part 2
I am almost cumming my spunk when Jen lifts off me and stands up, you two didn’t think I was going to let you cum did you, I have just started. Jen ties a pair of your tights round my cock right at the bottom where my balls are, so tight it hurts, no spunk will get into me now Paul she laughs, she then unties my arms and legs and pulls me onto the floor by my cock, she ties the tights round the leg of the bed so I can’t move as the pain is so sharp, you fucking stay there while I have some fun with Erin. Right Erin you are going to wear one of my double ended strap-on cocks and you will fuck my cunt and arse until I decide you can stop. She pulls out a huge black strap-on that has a little dildo vibrator on the inside, put these on Erin and make sure the Vibrator goes up your pussy and the buzzer is on your clit. Jen turns on the vib as you pull the rubber panties up so the inside vib slips into your cunt hole, you gasp gently and close your eyes as the vib starts to buzz against your clit, you are in ecstasy and you love the sight of the big black cock as it stands out from your beautiful young tanned tummy, your cunt is pulsing in and out as you strain not to cum.
Jenny pulls you onto the floor next to me and is ordering me to push my cock into your mouth and fuck you hard but slow, it is so painful for me as my cock is massively pumped up with the bl**d pounding against the tights, I cry out in pain as my cock with its massive head enters your mouth, you are gagging and choking but loving the feeling of being abused, Jenny is between your legs and lowers her sopping wet cunt onto the big black dildo, she can feel the vibration from the vib that is now jammed onto your clit, she starts to raise up and then push down as she masturbates herself on the black cock, she is starting to grunt and gasp as she is nearing orgasm. You are cumming as well as I push my cock deep into your young sweet mouth that has now been abused and fucked by cock and cunt, you can taste my spunk, Jenny’s arse and cunt juice, you are rocking up and down pushing the cock into Jenny’s gaping hole, you are being spit roasted and loving it.
Jenny stops as we are both screaming to cum and gets up pulling me onto my hands and knees, you are dragged onto the floor next to me, Jenny is tying the tights round your neck and is leading you round the floor like a dog bitch ready to be mated. She tethers you to the bed post and stands over you with her legs apart and tells you to lick her clean again as she wants to be sure that any of my dirty man’s sperm is out of her, you are lapping up her cunt lips and tonguing her clit, she is grabbing your hair and pulling your face hard into her, almost wanking herself off on your face. She is pulling you into the middle of the floor and tying the tights down low to the floor on the bed post and pulling your arse round to face me, she drags the strap-on off your beautiful young bottom and pulls the vib out of your cunt, you cry out, please let me cum Jenny, I will be your bitch forever, please.
Jenny puts the strap-on herself and grunts as the little vib goes up into her pussy hole, right Paul, you will fuck Erin’s mouth as I fuck her tight young sweet cunt, we will leave her arse for another time. Jen lets the tights loose a little so I can grab hold of your hair and pull your mouth onto my massive cock end, I push it straight down your throat, I don’t care if it chokes you, I am free of the constraint of the tights and am hungrily fucking your mouth and throat, you are doing a wonderful job of taking it deep into your throat for such a young girl, you have stopped gagging and am letting your throat open to let my cock fuck you like another cunt. Jenny is round the back mounting you like a big black dog, huge cock pushing your cunt lips very wide stretching you to splitting point, but you are going to take it all, Jenny pushes further and you grasp the carpet as you strain to take it all, it’s in and you can feel the throb from the vibrator. Jenny and I start to push together fucking you from both ends, my cock deep in your throat, her cock pumping your cunt, the throbbing vib up her pussy all of us getting close to orgasm, you are first to cum, you are gasping for breath, nearly passing out as my cock plunges and gushes its sperm down your throat, Jen is hard at work at your cunt, pushing, pulling out, pushing in grinding the vib into her clit, banging into you faster and faster the big hard black cock standing out against your pure white girly bottom, aaaahhhhggg you gasp as you cum powerfully eyes streaming, spunk running from your mouth, I love you Erin screams Jenny as her cunt explodes and gushes her cum all over your arse, I love you to Jenny, I love you Paul you gasp as you collapse onto the floor sex juices pouring from all of your holes, you have been done and you love it, you love us both, Erin you are our young fuck lover and we will be playing together for a long time to come.
... Continue»
Posted by paulywill 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  
691
  |  
100%
  |  3

Mount Erin #2

"As we´re back into the sunshine, let´s get some tan, Erin!"
Pete took off his backpack and started to strip. Erin liked what she saw.
She decided to follow suit to see what Pete might be up to.

"The sun isn´t very high in the sky yet, so let me help you into the right angle
to get some colour and warmth." Pete took both packs and placed them adjacent to a some younger tree. "Come here my dear". Pete invited her over and got her to step on on their luggage and lean Erin against the tree with her belly. The tree bend a bit under her weight and indeed she ended up perpendicular to the sun-rays.

"Pete´s funny and hot", Erin thought. "It looks like I´ll be treated soon to his long hot rod". Again Pete surprised her. He folded her arms tight together around the tree and bound them together. "The sun isn´t very strong yet, so let me help you to get some colour faster and warm up a bit. Erin shivered in expectation.

Pete brushed her hair aside and bit Erin in the nape of her neck, while his strong long hands grabbed her breasts. Erin moaned in answer.
Pete whispered in her ear. "I know how to get you hot, my young dear!"

Erin thought that Pete might attack her little wet mount now. But Pete showed more patience in his plans. He started to spank her bums and thighs with his bare hands and when Erin´s skin got pink enough, Pete switched to both rope-ends. Soon all her back got covered with reddish little stripes. It felt hot. "My mount must be dripping. I feel bits running down my legs".

Pete noticed how steaming hot she got. She simply longed to come. Give it a go.
Pete stood close right behind her. He grabbed her bums and pulled them apart.
Pete fitted his long friend along her ass-split. Pulling them together he told Erin "Keep him warm for us, baby. We´ll need him later!"

Pete took Erin breasts in the care of his right hand. His most able hand he went around her hip and firmly took a grip on Mt. Wetness. Which soon exploded with a loud load and splashy eruption of Mt. Erin.

Both loved their first common seismic activity high up the Rockies. And with Pete still sporting his hard-on, more´s likely to follow soon.... Continue»
Posted by petdyke 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Masturbation  |  
412
  |  
80%
  |  3

Mount Erin #5

After they walked down to the truck, Tiger jumped from Erin´s shoulder to the navigator seat, which was warmed by the sun. Erin smiled. "It looks like we will need to share the drivers seat, Pete. You wouldn´t want me to sit in the middle on the gear-stick or the handbrake, would you?" Pete laughed and took his seat.

Pete was stupified. Erin mounted him, instead of taking Tiger on her lap.
"Let me ride your gear-switch first. We´ll see, who´ll get to drive us down!"
Quickly Erin got Pete´s manhood out and shifted it fast into his manwood.
Pete was without any defense. His brain moved down his back-bone to end in his gear-pole, which Erin mounted as soon as it got big enough. Erin was decided to take revenge and win at least this fight for domination.

Erin applied her freshly discovered milking skills to the fullest and presented Pete her firm tits to suck on. Pete had closed his eyes, overwhelmed by the sexy ride. In one round, hence within three minutes Erin clearly won. She sounded the bell, which dangled down the mirror in the middle. "I allow you one more round to get back your senses, Pete. Next you´ll move over and I´ll drive us down the hill."

She sounded again, and obediently, Pete moved over. Erin patted her shoulders, after waking up Tiger. "Jump back to my shoulders, Tiger. We´ll drive down.
And Pete, don´t pass out. I´ll teach you to drive down hair-pins with one hand".

"You´re a lefthander yourself, Pete. Let me show you my technique". At low speed Erin drove them down through the many sharp bends, by her right hand.
Her more able left kept rubbing the cum all over her slit. And only after the last sharp turn, Erin allowed herself to come.

Erin stopped the truck. "It´s your car, Pete. What would people down smalltown think, if I would drive you back down Main Street?" Pete grinned. He loved that young smart-ass from the South. Cute, strong, hot and wise. Those gals are rare.
Especially in a smalltown up the Rockies.... Continue»
Posted by petdyke 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Masturbation  |  
156
  |  
80%
  |  4

Mount Erin #3

Erin was still panting from her first body-quake in the strong hands of Pete.
Pete untied her, while he still held her with his other arm. With a slight sliss in his whisper, as if he would be Marlon Brando, Pete told her:
"Time to turn around, hot honey. And allow some colour up your front."

The same procedure started all over. Pete tied her arms behind her back, as Erin leaned against the young tree with her back now. He took his time with her.

Pete first made sure her nipples became little Mt. Erins. Slapped her breasts
with both rope ends. Her belly as well. Next down her thighs. He even hit with
it between her legs. Like he played a congas **** by rope with her cunt-lips.

Erin almost lost her breath. She´d never been treated like this before!
Erin wanted Pete to take her now. Pete seemed to read her mind.
"Love your lips down there swollen like that, horny honey".

Adding action to warm words, Pete indeed entered Erin. Easily. As despite being tight there between her thighs after only receiving a few cocks, Erin was very slippery still. Soon their moaning silenced last birds singing up there.
Their panting seemed to reviberate back into the valley. Pete plunged deep into the valley of her love.

If she could, Erin would have held him tight with her arms. In her position, she exerted the only grip she got. Despite being an experienced cow-hand, Pete couldn´t resist the expert milking movements of Erin´s pussy pumping.

Their mutual explosion got them one full number up on the scale of quakes,
compared to Erin´s first. They collapsed, trying to catch their breaths.

Until Pete suddenly felt a cratch down his limped leg. Erin was tied up,
he realised, slowly getting back to his senses. So, it couldn´t be her.
Slowly he turned his head. He looked where the scratch had come from.

Tiger smiled at them. Licking his lips. Suddenly Erin realised that in her nerve, she´d forget to feed him. Wise Tige had jumped in the back of the truck. Followed their track. Hoped he would get finally get something substantial.... Continue»
Posted by petdyke 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Hardcore  |  
271
  |  
70%
  |  3

Sexy and tasty Erin comes home.

After their steaming sex, Erin was still sandy from her trip through deserts.
And sweaty from the hot horny and sexy sandwich she just survived in the ...
Arms of her love and that funny local Pete and his poking meat to meet her.

She secretly smiled and let her sandwich lovers to sl**p off the bubbles gulped.
She happily noticed Tiger snoring. Probably dreaming about young mountain pussies, he might conquer on his new hunting mounts. Tigers don´t feed on blue pills. A proper dose of salmon each day. And well, some fresh pussy sometimes.

Erin left Tiger to his pervert dreams and tried the shower. "Such a pity it´s
only large enough for one. Luckily it´s a strong stream of water. Better than even my very able left hand could supply" ... Erin really likes her new place.

Soon the streaming hot water gets the better of Erin, still hot as a dog
from that sandwich, which pleased her both holes so intensly for the very
first time. The memory of what just happened to her sends Erin off, without
even her left hand needing to touch her hottest love spot.

Erin came so loud that she woke up Erica, who suddenly realised where she was.
Erica escaped from the arms of Pete, who stil sleptb like a c***d.

Erin welcomed her blond beauty blue-eyed best friend with a kiss.
"Your turn honey. We shower here one by one. Less luxury than back in Reno."
Erin slapped Erica on her beautifuls bums. "Get clean for me, my love".

Erica happily obeyed. Wrapped only in her towel, Erin welcomed Erica.
Erin wrapped Erica in a towel as well and hugged her dearest, as sexy as shy.

"Thanks for surprising me, my lovely Erica. I´ll reward you, my dear.
But first let us politely get rid of ol´ Pete, who set us up."
The teens grinned at each other ... Pete still slept like an innocent c***d.... Continue»
Posted by petdyke 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex, Masturbation  |  
291
  |  
67%
  |  6